《Wicked Witch of Valentine》
Chapter 1: A Trial of Fire [2.0]
Darkness¡ª a curtain of black enveloped the lone woman. She sat in a daze, her eyes unfocused and unfazed by the world around her. She was tired of this life and this cruelty, but there was little she could do to change it. Water trickled down onto the cold stone floor from a crack in the brick ceiling that loomed over her. Drops fell incessantly, comparable to an endless glacial melt. Initially, it was torturous, like the droning buzz of a demonic insect that nested in her head. Yet now, it was the most comforting thing that filled her day¡ª something alive.
A solitary ray of light shone through, piercing through the smallest gap within the thick brick walls that enveloped her. It fell upon her face, on a single icy blue eye. Within her gaze¡ª a defiant will stirred, filled with unwillingness and fury. It remained hidden but fated to erupt. Like an insignificant ember buried in the ash. Easy to miss, yet dangerous once carried by the wind onto greener pastures. Her arms and legs were shackled tightly, restricting her to the corner of the room where she knelt. She was powerless to flee, helpless to do anything, and hopeless. Despite everything, the woman held on. In a situation where countless people would have given up, she remained steady. She knew her time was running out. They would never give her a path in life now, not after everything they had done to her. It was that which made her that much more stubborn and defiant. She had to keep her head high; how else would they regret what they had put her through?
She seethed inside as she knelt there alone with her thoughts; she did not dare show it, for their torment would only increase. But she could not let go; the feeling swelled inside her. They dared to frame her, deceive the world, and betray her trust. Her father¡ª the man who had given her hope after her mother passed. Or those rabble that dubbed themselves noble, if one could even call them that, who feigned their affections daily. She hated them all. Loathed their treacherous existence¡ª she wanted nothing more than to prove their rumors right and give them a taste of justice. Wishful thinking¡ª perhaps. But in this prison, she had enough time to spend on wishful thinking.
Her thoughts wandered, swirling in the room like a leaf dancing in the wind. Metallic steps sounded, thudding loudly against the brick. As the sound entered her ears, she winced¡ª an unfortunate effect of the torture and abuse that often followed in those footsteps. She closed her eyes, slowing down her breathing to a crawl. The steps continued, and the dull thud of metal and stone echoed, sending shivers through her body. It came to her cell and stopped, a momentary silence reminiscent of a beast eyeing its prey. The metal-plated door screeched against the stones as the men pried it open. The cell itself was an excessive display for a seventeen-year-old girl, but in reality, what part of her imprisonment was not excessive? As the door came to a halt, its confining embrace loosened at last, and the light of the external corridor erupted into the cell, overwhelming the darkness in the room with its scalding brightness, a volcanic beast of carnage personified that craved nothing but destruction. Thus was why the woman shut her eyes in advance. Priscilla had grown accustomed to the dark in her month-long confinement. When the doors opened, bringing the painful sear of light, she had to hide to avoid getting burned by it.
"Little Miss, wakey wakey. You shouldn''t be dead yet, right?" Elrick scoffed, prodding her shackled thigh with his metal boot. He paused for mere moments before the impatience kicked in; he kicked her leg ruthlessly, the metal plating of his boot bruising her tender flesh, forcing out a cry from the girl.
"Ah, still a lively one, isn''t she? You owe me five gild, Davies," Elrick laughed joyfully, gloating to his companion.
Priscilla could not help but glare at the men; her unkempt hair fell flat onto her face. She resembled a beggar, an unruly mess of dirt and grime, yet her instincts still kicked in. Priscilla was hardly frightening, not in the slightest. She could not intimidate the men nor escape their clutches, but despite her weakness, Priscilla glared, her unwillingness evident. Elrick laughed at her display, kicking her some more. The sound of chains rattling and her whimpering cries filled the cell with every kick. His metal boots were stained with her blood¡ª again. The other man, Davies, stood by the door, his arms crossed in front as he stood watch. He sniggered on the outside, but truthfully, Davies wanted no part of Priscilla''s torment; whether she was deposed or not, she was still the Princess. He maintained a distance, eyeing the woman carefully. She seemed pitiful to him, but the rumors about her kept him conflicted and at bay.
It was a frequent affair where they would come down to torment her. Laughing at her suffering and beating her senseless. ''Were they sick and perverted? Or had someone requested it of them? If there was, it could only be her loving father showcasing his affections.'' She thought, feeling the electrifying pain of Elrick''s kicks.
"Since you already lost your money, why not have some extra fun for once, Davies?" Elrick asked his companion while wiping the blood off his boot onto Priscilla''s gown. The blatant provocative lust in his words was compelling. Davies looked at Elrick and laughed, but inside, he cursed the bastard''s depravity.
"Let''s not overindulge ourselves, El," Davies replied casually, waving his hand at his colleague. He paused briefly before adding, "Even if the rumors are likely hearsay, I wouldn''t want to risk doing anything with this wench."
"Why are you so gloomy, Davie? She''s merely an abandoned Miss that no longer serves a purpose. You do not truly believe that she is some all-powerful witch? Would she be trapped here with us if she was?" Elrick chuckled.
Priscilla gazed at them; their voices were hushed and inaudible to her in her muddled state. Her head buzzed with pain from the kicks that peppered her legs. However, she knew¡ª she could instinctively feel what they were talking about, "Are you getting scared?" Priscilla asked with a smile, revealing her blood-covered teeth. "Worried that I''ll put a curse on you? Why are you both so confident that you haven''t doomed yourselves already?" She wanted to laugh, to make them tremble with fear, but spitting out those words was the most she could do. The pain of her body pressed down on her and forced her to quiet.
"You''re one venomous wench, aren''t you? Still have the strength to talk?" Elrick snorted as he kneeled beside her. He palmed his hand against her face as he drew close, whispering into her ear. "Your execution date''s decided, so talk while you still can. It won''t be long until you can''t talk anymore." Elrick playfully slapped her face before adding. "I''ll tell you another thing. Lord Valentine and Lady Nightshade have decided to wed after you''re gone. A new heir to Valentine will be born, and you''ll be a mere afterthought forgotten."
"You never should''ve had the Valentine name; you''re just an unworthy street urchin unfit for your position." Elrick patted her face as if she were some meager cat or dog. "Fortunately, you won''t have that name for much longer now."
The girl trembled, lowering her head instinctively. ''So it finally happened,'' she thought. ''I wish I could be the witch they thought I was¡'' She felt so helpless; she wanted to live, but how? She was just a girl, shackled and alone¡ª utterly powerless.
"Serves you right." Elrick laughed. He wanted to kick her some more, but hidden inside¡ª Elrick was disturbed by the rumors surrounding her. Orders were obligatory. He had to humiliate her¡ª torment her until she begs for death, but praise the star if the rumors about her weren''t bone-chilling. He didn''t want to suffer, nor have his family suffer because of it.
After a few more moments of verbal abuse, the men left, sealing the cell door behind them as they walked off. Once more, only Priscilla and her thoughts remained. ''Priscilla, oh Priscilla¡ what dark star were you born under? Mother... I miss you.'' Tears rolled down her face, warm against her skin yet cold in her heart.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Davies and Elrick walked down the corridor side-by-side. Elrick exhaled before wiping his brow. "Damn, I hate this job. Seeing her makes me tense every time."
Davies scowled, "Damned if we do, damned if we don''t. I don''t want to think about it more than we should. Let''s get the report over with.''''
They paced their steps, gathering their courage as they approached a large set of wooden doors adorned with golden emblazonment.
Within the spacious office, a large, stoic man sat rigidly in a regal armchair carved of walnut. He rapped his fingers against the mahogany desk, a clear display of contemplation. A soft knock resounded against his office door. Duke Valentine kept his gaze distracted before merely uttering a single command, "Enter," he said, his voice flat and emotionless.
"Yes, Your Grace!" The men outside exclaimed. Davies and Elrick entered the office chamber before offering Duke Valentine a kneeling salute.
"We have visited Lady¡ª the prisoner Priscilla, Lord Valentine." Davies stumbled on his words, quickly correcting himself.
"She is still quite persistent¡ª we have done everything as you have instructed, Your Grace!" Elrick added.
Lord Valentine stared flatly at the two men with his cold black eyes, devoid of ardency. "Very well," he uttered. "As long as she''s getting the attention she deserves, she is my child after all."
"You have a few more days to spend time with her. I''ve decided to move up the Unification Ceremony to next week," he said, the implication clear that she would be executed immediately after it. He then gestured toward the door, "Begone now."
"Yes, Your Grace!" the two men replied before scurrying off.
After they exited the office, Lord Valentine gazed into the distance, his cold stare unbothered. "My child deserves all of the best," he muttered with his arms crossed in front of his chest.
While he stared out, the door to his office creaked open; uninvited, a woman entered. Her rose-like lips playfully puffed as she walked barefoot toward the man. Her crimson gown flowed delicately around her, the delicate silk dancing like soft moonlight around her figure. The dress clung to her body, accentuating her curves as she swayed toward the man''s desk. Her every motion, every step¡ª playful and light. She twirled and sat on the desk opposite the man with her back facing him. She rotated her body, her bare feet settling on the man''s thighs, as her long blonde hair shifted behind her. "Husband..." she said affectionately, resting her face in her hands. "I''ve missed you¡" she nudged closer, leaping into his embrace like only a lover would.
"Maxine..." Lord Valentine embraced her, his cold exterior seemingly warming up. He felt her hands caressing him, her fingers running through his hair. There was a comfort to it, an inexplicable magnetism that bonded them. The woman leaned in, pressing her lips against the man''s. He closed his eyes, absorbing himself into the moment. He surrendered himself to that sensation, a forbidden dance of passion and desire.
Outside, uncertainty filled the air¡ª day after day, the only thing that remained preserved was the passage of time. The fateful day arrived; Lord Valentine and Lady Nightshade had completed the Grand Unification ceremony, as ordained by Imperial Edict. With Emperor Kyrian Ellis IV as a witness, House Valentine and House Nightshade had become one. For the two houses, it was a day of celebration and joy but also a tragic development for one, considering it was also the day the abandoned heiress of House Valentine was to be executed.
In the inner courtyard, a titan-like platform shadowed the grounds. Atop a grand pyre of blackened wood-rot wood sat, eagerly awaiting Priscilla''s arrival. Surrounded by manicured shrubbery and a carefully maintained garden, the platform was crude and ugly in comparison. Wrought iron benches sat in layers at the front of the platform. Crescent moons of encirclement as men and women crowded in, eager to claim a good spot to watch the show. Noble Lords and Ladies, merchants, and even mercenaries filled the seats. They were of mixed origins, yet all individuals of status. At the forefront sat a larger marbled bench; upon it was Lord Valentine with Lady Nightshade and Emperor Ellis to his right and left. None thought it strange, for the empire knew none were closer than the brothers¡ª Kyrian and Karthus.
Lady Nightshade¡ª now Lady Valentine, sat drinking her wine with relish. Her lipstick stained the glass red as it pressed against her lips. Meanwhile, Lord Valentine sat in silence. A rumble echoed from the backside of the yard as chains jangled, scraping against the hard stone as they pulled close. A contingent of guards pushed and pulled on Priscilla, nearly dragging the poor girl instead of letting her walk on her own. One look at her, and it was apparent¡ª compared to the fully armored men, she was ever so weak and small, exceedingly so.
They brought Priscilla to the platform, binding her, shackles and all, to a large wooden beam. The people in the crowd muttered between themselves, gossiping and laughing. To Priscilla, they were nothing more than creatures that found solace in the suffering of others, their inaudible whispers a venomous poison that crept into her ears. The guards hauled the beam up, placing it at the central point of the pyre. The men saluted the crowd and walked off to the side before facing the Valentines as they knelt, awaiting further orders.
Lady Valentine giggled, kissing the Lord. The man stood up and walked towards the platform; he looked at Priscilla for a moment before turning towards the crowd.
"Priscilla, deposed daughter of Valentine. With no claim to title or land. You are thus branded as a heathen! Guilty of witchcraft, murder, and rebellion against blood and empire." the man spoke each word with a harsh finality to them. "Do you acknowledge your guilt, child?"
Priscilla looked at him with unfamiliarity; she bit down on her lip, "I. Am. Innocent. Father." She spoke each word with conviction¡ª however meager it was. "I have only ever done right by House Valentine and the empire! Every request I dutifully fulfilled. I have never betrayed, father!" Her uttered words rekindled her hope. The thoughts she buried inside her all poured out at once; it made her believe¡ª for just a moment. Until she saw the contemptuous gazes of the crowd, eyeing her like they would a beggar on the street. Lord Valentine gazed down at her, unburdened and silent. Priscilla felt something snap¡ª something inside of her. She wanted to huddle up into herself¡ª to curl into a ball and escape¡ª but she could not.
"Disgraceful foolishness. The mind of a demon unsullied by virtue and morality. It desires not to admit fault, no guilt to utter. My daughter is dead, replaced by a foul creature wearing her flesh. This witch must die." Lord Valentine emotionlessly said before raising his hands towards the sky.
"As Lord of House Valentine, I beseech thee. As you sit and gaze at the sinner, offer up your condemnation. We shall light the pyre of judgment in the name of the Divine Ruler. The sinner shall burn, and we shall rid the empire of its evil. Rebellion is forbidden! Betrayal is forbidden! Witchcraft is forbidden! BURN THE WITCH! FOR JUSTICE! FOR THE EMPIRE! FOR THE EMPEROR!" his voice crescendoed, the audible passion igniting like a wildfire as his voice surged across the spectators.
Silence¡ª followed by uproarious cheers. The crowd''s chants filled the courtyard, condemnation akin to a knife digging deep. An elderly man with a hobbled step rolled in a cart with a small lit brazier and torches. The guards picked the torches up and lit them, marching in file toward the platform before spreading out. They circled the platform before lifting the torches overhead.
"DEATH TO THE WITCH!" Lord Valentine ordered. As the words came out, the men lowered the torches, igniting the black-rot wood and setting the pyre ablaze.
The flames gradually consumed Priscilla''s body; it was a slow, terrifying, and excruciating process. Her hopes and dreams went up in flames, just like her flesh. She wailed and thrashed as the rugged wood and scalding metal dug into her skin. She couldn''t think quickly enough to describe the sensation; the pain consumed her thoughts¡ª a gluttonous beast with no bottom line, but from within, Priscilla found a thread of solace. A single thought that gave her release from the pain and cooled down her burning body. ''I am... free.''
Bonus Artwork ft. MidJourney
Chapter 2: Echoes of The Past [2.0]
Silence¡ª a lifeless void that embraced the darkness and suffocated the warmth of life. Priscilla found herself enveloped by that same silence, the dark and silent abyss that she woke to, devoid of light or color. Her body felt weightless, a feather in a soft breeze pushed along without a destination. Priscilla tried to lift herself; the pain she had felt was gone, a figment of her imagination. She looked at her barely visible hands in the dark, her burnt flesh¡ª gone. Confusion struck her hard; she gazed around, darkness¡ª ever-present darkness, shapes shifted overhead, mountainous and large¡ª straining her sight; she could barely make out the landmasses floating like clouds above her head.
Priscilla looked down, but there was nothing¡ª no land beneath her feet, no grassy pasture to call her own. It was wrong to say even that there was nothing beneath her feet, as her feet didn''t exist in the first place. Priscilla hovered there, a mere soul drifting through the abyss. ''Where am I?'' She thought as she floated there. She began to move, to wander the space she found herself in, but she discovered that her senses seemed detached¡ª alienated from her form. Just as the cloud floats unbeknownst to it, so too did she. The emptiness was an infinite, incomprehensible abyss that she was thrust into, terrifying as it should have been, but to Priscilla¡ª It was something different. It was¡ª relief. It was¡ª freedom. The incessant harassment, abuse, and pain were all gone finally. She smiled, or at least she felt like she was smiling since, in this place, it was impossible to tell.
"It''s a bit lonely and dark... but it isn''t too bad!" Priscilla tried to say optimistically, but her voice barely drifted from her lips before fading into the void. Silence¡ª you could never cheat its eternal embrace. Priscilla looked ahead toward the floating mass, straining herself¡ª in an attempt to reach out and approach them.
Priscilla drifted through the void endlessly, carried by the flow of time, an elusive force in this place¡ª one that she could not grasp or comprehend. Her muddled and detached thoughts swam in stages; happiness and relief filled her with hope¡ª of the peace she could have, the freedom away from her noble life. Sadness and despair¡ª the fear of death that consumed her. But the stage she returned to the most was grief and indignation¡ª the burning anger that swelled inside her. It fueled her with no end in sight, forced her to the brink of insanity as she cursed her powerlessness, and forced her to scream and shout, but no matter how hard she tried, the void rejected her desires.
As Priscilla struggled to cope with her turmoil, she began to reminisce. She could see the day when her father came into her life, the way her mother''s lifeless, cold, and petrified body lay in front of her. Dead without warning, forced to abandon her most prized treasure¡ª her daughter. Priscilla''s mother had always been there for the girl, protecting and nurturing her with endless love¡ª something beautiful and rare for the slums they lived in. Priscilla huddled in a corner, trembling from the biting winter''s chill. She had nothing, and nobody left. Tears raced down her rosy face as she sat there, lost and broken, nibbling on scraps of bread that her mother had taken from the backside of a restaurant''s waste barrel a few days earlier.
There was nothing Priscilla could have done back then¡ª she had been just a child of six, and her mother had always warned her to be careful. Never attract too much attention, and do everything not to get sold off or enslaved¡ª she wracked her little head off, how to survive and what to do. It was then that she heard a loud knock on her slumhouse. The girl had flattened into the corner out of fright, pressing herself warily against the wooden wall, when a large man walked in uninvited. The man''s black eyes were chilling and cold, a hollow abyss that even as a young girl had terrified her. Young she may have been, but Priscilla recognized his garments as noble attire. It was not common in the slums, but sometimes they could be seen. She was too young to know that if nobles visited the slums, they had their agendas at play, seeking someone or something to further their plans.
Valentine gazed down at the woman, his cold gaze a mirror of disgust that reflected upon it. He stepped over her body, walking toward the small girl. "Child, come with me," Valentine spoke as he reached his hand out.
Priscilla had eyed him warily, pressing herself into the corner as far back as she could. In the moment, she was but a wounded beast¡ª If she had fangs to bare, she would have bared them at the man. Valentine merely sighed¡ª an emotionless sound that Priscilla couldn''t have understood back then. "Girl, I''m your father. Now that your mother is gone, you must come with me. Do you desire to die out in the cold?" He asked, his voice both firm and soft.
It was at that moment that Priscilla''s fate shifted into something uncontrolled by her. The wariness inside her melted away, and she found herself feeling warmth from the man. Warmth she desperately wanted to take hold of. It caused her to reach out to him; reluctant she was, aware that it was a risk, but she took it despite the doubts.
Priscilla sighed; the reminiscence had been too much for her and her already emotional heart. She tried to comprehend how long she had been there, but time was fleeting within the endlessly dark scape she found herself in. Purgatory was a nightmare one could never wake from. It was not something she knew or would know for a long time still. Time in purgatory was fleeting, a cloud in the sky. You see it drifting by as you look up, but you blink, and it is gone. So, too, was time¡ª gone without a trace.
Priscilla''s restless, silent, and dark torment continued. The fierce determination buried within her thrummed in her chest, ignoring purgatory''s assaulting whims as she resonated with the space. It pulsed melodically and unnoticeably, awakening something in the deep, dark void.
Because of Priscilla''s efforts, despite that fact being unknown to her at the time, a gaze scanned her from countless miles away. Penetrating the darkness that surrounded her. It could see through the deceit and lies of the space, the lonesome girl swirling in a shroud of fog, her non-corporeal figure drifting atop a slab of land that floated softly across the darkened purgatory sky.
"What a fierce determination for such a young and tormented soul." The woman''s soft voice trembled the void around her with a strange power that resonated with the space. "How long has it been since someone has endured this place''s confining grip..."
"Has the time of providence come? Time, what a cruel mistress you remain to be..." The woman laughed, her voice stretching the ethereal space around her. "You hide everything out of reach, promising us release and never delivering upon it."
"What about you, child? What''s your story that caused you to have such apprehensions toward death? Such a strong attachment to the world, fueled by such torrentuous emotions?" The woman''s ethereal voice wondered, sifting through the darkened void as her gaze swirled with lustrous power.
Her verdant gaze penetrated the long-forgotten depths of the river of time. Before her eyes, the past opened. There, that woman knelt, her choked sobs mingling with the pattering of rain. Mumbles escaped her lips; she was begging in a hushed tone for the elder who lived there to help her. That woman was desperate¡ª but she knew she could not be loud, for the elder had a temper. The woman held her protruding belly carefully despite her forehead pressed against the dirt. Even the biting cold of that wintery night couldn''t force her to leave; she trembled fiercely, but she had to stay¡ª for her child''s sake.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.
From within the house, the aged woman peered out, cursing under her breath. "Ya shouldn''t have come here. Ya damned optimistic fool." She muttered inaudibly, resenting the fact that life was so predictable. ''''Damn ya to hell."
"Ya don''t give up, do ya? Ya trying to freeze to death?" The aged woman''s voice croaked out from the closed door. It creaked open, revealing a leather-skinned old crone, her speckled flesh covered in blackened dots and patches of purple and green. Visible history of drugs, poison, and the violence typical of the slums. "Ya know I don''t service the slumrats anymore, Marigold." The old crone spat.
"Please, Madam! My child must get a chance; you know that she''s fated for more than dying in the womb! I don''t have the strength to bring her into the world. I need you, Madam! I beg you, please help me deliver my babe." Marigold begged, tears coating the icy earth in a mother''s warmth. She was powerless and pitiful, the definition of a slumrat without hope¡ª but even as a slumrat, she desperately wanted the best for her child.
The old crone stared down at Marigold with pity but also concealed disappointment at the woman''s decision, "Ya crazy wench, I swear! Don''t regret this." She sighed, "If ya die, don''t blame it on these old bones, ya hear me?"
"No, Madam! I could never blame you!" Marigold revealed a bright smile that warmed the chilling air, "Thank you, thank you so much, Madam! My babe''s life is in your hands!" She bowed her head with gratitude; her face had been caked in the dirt and grime of the slums¡ª a necessity one was taught at an early age, especially for women. But one could see the inherent beauty of the woman that underneath, the skin around her eyes creased from exhaustion, bruises healed¡ª but their marks remained. Her figure told countless stories¡ª tragedies of a slumrat''s life. No matter the story, however, gratitude remained ingrained into her. Marigold''s eyes glowed with joy, "Madam, she''s really a strong one! You''ll see... everyone will see her worth; she''s a fighter. I just know it!"
"Ya... damn... ai." The old crone sighed, uncertain what to even say in this situation. It had been a long time since she isolated herself away from the slum''s people, but faced with someone like Marigold, she found herself unable to reject her. "Fine... Get in, will ya." She finally spat, giving up on her struggle and letting the woman into her abode.
It had not been long after when the cries of life echoed from within. Marigold''s bright grin stretched from ear to ear as she looked down at her baby. "You''re beautiful, my child. You''ve got your mother''s hair and your father''s eyes." She kissed her on her forehead as fatigue took her into a long dream.
As the woman from purgatory peered into the past, a year passed as if it were the blink of an eye. The crack of dawn struck like lightning as Marigold weaved through the city; she had turned into a scavenger of the night, sifting through the detritus of the city''s nightlife, collecting every edible scrap she could find. Nestled on her back was her tiny child. Priscilla slept bundled in a warm cloth that wrapped around Marigold. Priscilla''s rosy face peeked ever-so-slightly from the bundle, her hands pressing against the woman''s back with every breath Priscilla took.
Marigold carried on like this day after day, scavenging in the outer districts for hours each morning before returning to the slums. She would feed Priscilla and put her to sleep before Marigold would head to a slumhouse bar. It reminded her of her past; the drugs, alcohol, women, and gambling were prominent. Vices were rampantly on display as those craving them indulged. She had been fortunate, though, that the Matron allowed her to clean. Instead of being a serving woman, it was a far better option. She did have to do the work of multiple people, as difficult as it happened to be, but it was the far better alternative.
Another two years flew by¡ª The pitter-patter of tiny feet echoed in Marigold''s slumhouse. Priscilla ran around chasing after a black-winged Cressel butterfly, her giddy laughter spreading contagiously. Priscilla had been energetic and full of life and vibrancy, something foreign and strange to the otherwise dull and depressing slums. Most tried to survive; they survived not to live, but they only lived to survive another day. Priscilla, however, was different; she instinctively lived, not for survival''s sake, but for the sake of living.
Nothing beautiful could remain pure forever; three more years passed in a heartbeat, and Priscilla''s sixth year came to be. The once giddy and happy slumhouse¡ª now drowned in sobbing wails. Priscilla leaned down, hugging Marigold with her paltry arms. Marigold''s pale complexion and hollow eyes became a sad contrast to the woman she had been only years prior. The woman coughed painfully as a trail of blood ran down the side of her mouth. Priscilla held onto Marigold tightly, resting her moist eyes against the woman''s chest. She feared letting go, as if letting go meant her mother would disappear from her life forever.
Marigold''s coughs thudded loudly against the inner walls of their slumhouse; Marigold mustered what strength she could¡ª to stroke her daughter''s head¡ª her weak touch, powerless. Tears continued rolling down Priscilla''s face, feeling her mother''s cold, weak hand.
"Don''t cry, my child," Marigold spoke, her voice rasping in her chest. She lifted her hand, pressing it lightly against the girl''s chest, feeling her heart beating with life. "You''re destined for happiness and greatness, my child. Never forget this."
Marigold''s gaze drifted slightly, eyeing the ceiling as a teardrop rolled down her cheek, "The stars above seem distant and cold. Powerful and unreachable, but you must remember that nothing in this life is unreachable." Marigold''s voice faded through her words, weakness setting in, "I''ll have to go, my child. But I''ll always be watching from above..."
"No, Mommy! You can''t... You can''t leave me!" Priscilla whimpered, tears flowing down her face, "What should Prissy do without you?"
"There there, my child. Hush baby, don''t you cry." Marigold patted Priscilla''s head lovingly, using what little strength that remained. "It''ll be hard on you, my child. You must go to granny''s house and keep growing until you realize your potential. Promise me this, my child. Go to granny''s!" The woman forced her words resolutely through pained coughs.
"No, Mommy! I''m not going anywhere!" Priscilla refused stubbornly, "I''ll be with you forever!"
"Child! Don''t be stubborn! Listen to your mother, promise me!" Marigold said sternly, a bloody cough erupting from her body from the strain.
Priscilla sniffled helplessly, her puffy eyes eager to burst into tears again. "I''ll be good, Mommy. I promise, so please... Don''t leave me!" She spoke through sniffles, her tears flowing uncontrollably soon after.
Marigold''s hand fell beside Priscilla; the woman had wanted to say more, but her sight blurred, and her voice escaped her. Priscilla cried out¡ª bawled until her voice was hoarse. Her mournful wails gave the silent room the only tinge of life.
Days later, Priscilla still sat there huddled in that freezing room, listless and devoid of joy. Her promise to her mother floated in her mind; she knew what she had to do. But the brokenness in her heart overpowered the logic. Marigold still lay there motionless in front of Priscilla. The biting cold snapped at her body¡ª preserving parts of it in an eternal embrace. It was then¡ª that man walked into Priscilla''s life. Calming her thoughts and granting her a path to follow, but also blinding her from her final promise.
Bonus Image; Priscilla drifting through the Abyss.
Ft. Midjourney
Chapter 3: The Souls Purgatory [2.0]
The abyss shook as the mysterious woman''s gaze focused on the present; she hummed, contemplating the scenes she spectated. ''A girl thrown into machinations that predate her a thousand years, a will of steel, and a heart of gold.''
''After a thousand years, history repeats itself. How unfortunate and cruel for such a young soul. Will you end up like me, I wonder. Tossed pitifully into the endless trials of despair that test your breaking point, only to abandon you in your hardest moment of choosing.''
The woman bared her pristine white teeth, revealing her defined canines as she thought, ''Surprisingly, Divala''s descendants still proliferate after so many years: traitorous scum, shameless beasts with no morality or loyalty. How dare they strut their foolhardy intentions before me.'' A tinge of anger emanated from the woman, forming a minuscule crack that spread through the void behind her before quickly sealing up.
The woman restrained her aura, a single thought festering in her mind, ''If you can endure this purgatory''s grasp, I shall help you, child. Endure, and I''ll give you your strongest desire without question.'' Her inscrutable presence shimmered, reflecting the ethereal mist around her in those crystal-like, verdant eyes. Her black hair flowed endlessly around her, crossing through past, present, and future as it whipped around that endless space.
While the woman considered her plans, Priscilla sifted through the void, her mind and thoughts blurring into a muddled state. "Am I truly dead?" She questioned, with no one in sight to answer her. "Was death always so quiet, so estranged and lonely?" Her words were despondent; the contemplations induced by purgatory threw her mentality for a loop. To her, it seemed as if years had passed by, causing her a sense of insanity that rose within, whereas only days had gone by.
The space Priscilla found herself in finally began to change once a week had passed since the day of her pyre. Ironic it was, the funeral pyre following her beyond death. Pillars of fiery crimson illuminated the four corners that stretched the horizon of her sight. They burned with a searing wrath, their terror sending shivers through the girl''s body. She cried out, terrified and trembling. Priscilla''s subconscious erupted with vibrant displays, the memories of her execution pyre flooding into her mind. The shivers evolved gradually, becoming a crawling sensation that spread across her limbs and back. Her instincts screamed at her to run, but there was nowhere she could run to. Her fears turned into reality as chains confined her, strangling her flesh against a monstrous mound of bones.
"Release me!" She screamed and struggled, "I want to live, I want to survive!" Her efforts proved to be in vain as the chains only constricted tighter around her form.
Terror flared inside of her as pain stabbed at her body¡ª unseen spikes dug deep into her flesh, writhing like gluttonous worms eager for a feast. "No, no, no!" She roared unwillingly, the crawling under her skin disturbing her greatly. "Please, Mother! Father¡ª Anyone!" She begged, tears rolling down her face. Her eyes darted in every direction, and her heartbeat quickened, drumming violently in her chest.
When faced with one''s fear, that is when a person truly demonstrates the qualities that make them unique. There was no mother''s warmth or a father''s stern care, only a painful solitude. For Priscilla, the pain was the principal burden. The loneliness she had grown accustomed to time and time again, but the everlasting pain of her flesh and mind reliving the moments her flesh burned and the fires gnawed into her flesh¡ª akin to ravenous beasts of destruction.
"No... I won''t break!" Priscilla muttered haplessly¡ª her mind confuddled with trauma. "Never again, never¡ª ever!" She gritted her teeth, grinding them firmly.
From afar, the ethereal woman gazed hopingly. She wanted Priscilla to succeed, to face her demons¡ª her nightmares and traumas, and to emerge a freed soul. But the woman knew this was merely the beginning of Priscilla''s trials and tribulations. This place served to cull one of their emotions and attachments, grind them into an empty shell that had nothing left. Priscilla had to face her demons¡ª everyone had to; there had never been a single exception to this iron-forged law of creation.
''I hope you manage, child. If you can''t, then everything will become meaningless, Divala''s dogs will run rampant in the world, and nothing pure will remain in this land.'' The woman thought as unease coursed through her chest. She had wanted to intervene, but in this space, it was impossible. It was an infallible law that bound all who encroached upon purgatory''s forbidden land.
Just as the woman had said, the crisis for Priscilla had merely started. From the bony mound that ensnared her, creatures emerged¡ª their forms no greater than apples as they swarmed the girl''s body. Their limbs were sharpened pricks that prodded the girl''s flesh¡ª the creatures gleefully snickering with sinister grimaces plastered on their faces. Priscilla screamed from the maddening sting that pierced into her flesh¡ª tendrils confined her, and creatures assailed her. It was insufferable¡ª It was insulting, an affront to her mind¡ª one she had to endure.
''Mother. Mother. Mother.'' She chanted softly, trying to ease the pain with the only warmth she ever knew. A long-forgotten song rose in her mind as she hummed it softly, letting the tune embrace her soul and guide her toward a better place.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
Purgatory, however, had other plans. The shrunken creatures snarled with viciousness, emitting a horrendous sound that cracked her protective shell and thrust her into a world of her memories.
"You foul-mouthed wench, why can''t you do as commanded?" Valentine''s shout echoed as Priscilla trembled. The sting of pain against her cheek burned as she blinked in confusion. His large hand collided with her face again, leaving her stunned and keeled over on the floor. Priscilla caressed her face with her tiny hand¡ª that forgotten sensation against her fingertips pulsing with numbness.
"Reply, damn you. Did I raise a damned worthless mute? Did I bring you to sit there uselessly, wasting precious time?" Valentine continued shouting at her like a demon-possessed. "Why, why, WHY!? WHY CAN''T YOU BE USEFUL?" He roared with furrowed brows.
Priscilla quivered from the memory, ''Was Father always like that?'' She questioned in her mind as she gazed at his towering figure that stood over her furiously.
"You should''ve died on the street just like your damned brothel-whore mother!" Valentine snapped, kicking Priscilla against the wall. "You disgusting shell." He raised his boot once more, but Maxine grabbed his arm.
"Now, don''t be so harsh¡ª We still need her." She giggled seductively as her breath tickled Valentine''s earlobe.
Valentine snorted before kicking her once more; the girl helplessly embraced the darkness as she blacked out.
Priscilla relived the repressed memory thoughtfully, the pain intertwining with the confusion, ''Did that actually happen?'' She thought, ''Was father so cruel when I was young? They need me, but for what?''
Priscilla''s memory ended there with her consciousness faded. Forcing her to miss the moment¡ª Valentine dropped his hand down around the woman''s narrow waist and embraced her close.
"I''m sorry you had to see me like that, Maxie. It has to be those eyes; they make me so uncontrollably angry when they remind me of that bastard." Valentine''s gaze was chillingly emotionless as he stared at Priscilla''s curled-up body plastered against the wall.
Priscilla''s path down memory lane continued as she jolted into a spacious chamber with countless men and women sitting around her.
"She must be imprisoned, Lord Valentine! Marquis Varun''s whole family has fallen because of her schemes!" A gruff voice echoed within the illuminated chamber. Just one of many that say there, Valentine''s retinue of aides and advisors, all eager to pass the blame and guilt onto anyone they could find susceptible. "How can there be such a coincidence; just when their boy began to fancy and court her, the whole house falls into ruin!" The man added aggressively, slamming his fist against the marbled table.
"It''s true! Everything bad happens because of her; how long must we endure this dark cloud perched atop our heads?" A woman added with a disgruntled chide. "You must do something about it, Lord Valentine!"
Valentine sat comfortably in the largest chair, rapping his fingers against the table. "You all make valid points." He spoke flatly¡ª before he added, "I cannot fathom what has come over my daughter these days. It seems that each and every day there''s some tragedy brewing because of her involvement. It''s truly becoming a nightmare to handle." Valentine sighed, eyeing his people softly, "You have my word that I will do my utmost to discover what evil resides within her, no matter what it takes."
Priscilla sat there, pincered between two towering men in full-body armor etched with Valentine''s insignia. Her head curled to her knees, the unwillingness to be seen stemming from her innocence fueling her reluctance. ''No, that''s not possible. They told me they went South to their Villa. There''s no way something happened to them.'' Priscilla thought as the pain squeezed at her temple, forcing her to shriek and jolt into another memory.
Her internal struggles intensified, only serving to further fuel the visions with their soul-piercing toxicity that tore her vulnerable psyche, covering it with tiny cracks. Priscilla heaved and retched; her flesh and soul trembled with eerie detachment. It was uncanny and vile. Her flesh wrestled with the guttural viciousness of the creatures, whereas her mind bounced from memory to memory.
Priscilla thrashed against that bony mound that restricted her. Unwillingness, aggression, and determination brewed within her, "I will not surrender! NEVER!" She roared, her arms pulled from the mound, the chains clattering like the clash of teeth from the very skull''s her body lay on. She had to fight to survive; she had to escape to know. ''Were those visions real? Or fabrications? If it genuinely happened... I need to understand! Why was father acting so strange? What was it all for? Why did he take me if he intended to treat me like waste!'' Those thoughts gave her the strength to endure as the torment continued relentlessly.
The woman spectated Priscilla''s suffering, a passenger passively taken for the ride. She could not see into the visions that Priscilla witnessed; she merely watched as the shackles of purgatory ensnared her, and the bonds of life and death gnawed at her flash, attempting to free her from her attachments. A month passed before turning into two, followed by three. Nothing changed¡ª all remained the same, but truthfully, everything did change as Priscilla still endured strongly. Priscilla''s towering determination left the woman in awe, stoking the ember of hope in her chest and giving it life.
"What a fortune and blessing you may turn into, child." The woman spoke, her soft voice chiming delicately through the space, "Even still, I can''t risk everything just yet. Show me more, child. Show me you''re worth investing in. Endure and face everything this place throws your way, that''s the only choice you have..."
Bonus Image of Priscilla lingering atop the mound of torment.
Ft. Midjourney
Chapter 4: Divine Awakening [2.0]
The woman''s desires and hopes were meaningless to Priscilla; she didn''t know they existed, and they didn''t offer her any solace in her pain. It was her hopes that fueled her struggles. She wanted to believe that there was a reason she didn''t simply pass on to the afterlife but was stuck here instead. Priscilla was strong, unquestionably so. Her willpower surged, unnaturally fierce against the torment as the desire to survive overpowered the fear within. Her subconscious burned with fury that empowered her struggle, all in an attempt to offer her a thread to hold onto.
"Damn it all to hell!" Priscilla cursed as her eyes burned, "I won''t submit, I won''t give in to this damned place. Mark my words!" She cried out in angry frustration. No matter how the torment stabbed at her flesh and her mind, she resisted and fought against it. Her wrists bled from the strained tugs against the chains that bound them, but it was mild compared to the pain she believed she would feel if she gave up. "You all wanted a witch; pray that you never meet a true witch!" She muttered through clenched teeth, uttering the words repeatedly in an attempt to spite Valentine and the others who framed her.
When the woman witnessed Priscilla''s curses and spite¡ª a broad grin smeared across her face, her eyes brimming with delight. ''Yes, child. That''s the spirit we all desperately need!'' The woman thought, an uncontrollable laugh escaping from her lips. ''Do you truly want them to meet a true witch? I wonder if you know the weight of that belief.''
A thousand years ago, they called her a witch just the same¡ª Zae-Rin the Demon Incarnate, the Mother of Witches, they said. A crescent-eyed smile plastered her face as she thought of those torturous days. Back in those long-passed days, there was a magnitude of mystical things, and now it was time for them to return. "Child, do you wish to become that which they fear?" She spoke, her voice drifting through the void and piercing into Priscilla''s thoughts. "Can you handle the consequences of that choice? Can you endure the pain of Divinity surging uncontrollably through your body, conforming you into a suitable host for its might?"
Priscilla''s eyes fluttered rapidly, disbelief painting her face. She thought she was going insane, voices ringing in her mind. ''No, I can''t go insane! Not yet! Come on, Priscilla. You can do this!'' She thought, pumping herself up with belief in herself.
Zae-Rin didn''t mind that Priscilla ignored her; she merely continued, "Child, answer me. Do you wish for the power to change your fate? Can you endure being brandished a witch in life, death, and beyond?" Zae-Rin asked, her questions burrowing deep into Priscilla''s mind.
Priscilla couldn''t comprehend; Zae-Rin''s voice spoke directly in her mind, tickling the softest parts of her soul that remained untouched by purgatory''s torture. The thought of whether she should reply or not swam inside her, ''Would something go wrong if I replied?'' She questioned, her eyes darting through the confining space that lacked any semblance of life beside her.
''No...'' Her determination flared, "I WANT POWER!" She roared with a heart full of emotion, "I don''t care what they may brandish me as; I will fight for my life and survival! I need the strength to do so; please help me!" She cried out, her earnest desires pouring out from her. "If I must become a witch¡ª then so be it!"
This wish¡ª this resonance, pure and powerful swelled through purgatory''s abyss-like void. Zae-Rin beamed with glee, "Good, child! That''s the spirit. You must face life''s challenges with a steely will and a resolute heart. Embrace the power, harness it for yourself, and brace your body for the impact." She laughed, and her eyes began to glow with thunderous sparks of green that irradiated outward. "The body is the temple, the heart is the furnace, and the soul is the kindling force that ignites the night''s sky with warmth."
Zae-Rin chanted as the distant void she resided in pulsed vigorously, her power slamming against it, forming cracks along the ethereal facade of purgatory. "Power of one begets into two. There is no limitation without inhibition. There is no control or creation that we can''t hold with our authority. I will reality, break through the falsity, and become the truth." Zae-Rin''s chants pulsed through the void, unseen but heard. They broke past the pillars of flame that swirled around Priscilla, onto the mound that ensnared her, and directly into her ears. Power swelled within Priscilla nearly instantaneously. It was a minute strand at first, something negligibly insignificant, but it grew along her warm, beating heart.
Priscilla''s mind opened up, and the world at large reflected onto her gaze as ethereal mists swirled in her cerulean blue eyes. The words Zae-Rin spoke and the chants she uttered¡ª they latched onto Priscilla, their resonance growing strong as the power burrowed into Priscilla''s heart. The words marked her¡ª they spread like gospel, gathering at the crown of her head and gravitating across her flesh; they swirled in emblazoned patterns brimming with the power of the Old World, a language long-forgotten and wiped out from the history books.
Priscilla felt an electrifying sensation in her body; it surged through her cells, a torrential flood of power that came¡ª ever so close to drowning her in its embrace. Her eyes burst open with an intense cerulean glow that drowned out the crimson flames, forcing them to retreat. "I can feel it..." She mumbled as she craned her neck from side to side, "Can there be such beauty even after death?" She questioned, as a single tear rolled down her cheek. Purgatory reflected in her gaze, an empty nightmare of hollow souls floating on tiny rafts of land, but among them was an innocence. Something beautiful that ferried them from one life to another. Priscilla laughed, her arms pulled at the chains that wrapped around her wrists. Tugging with an intensity she never could have imagined before Zae-Rin got involved. Priscilla grappled with them, moments that couldn''t last as the chains and bones crumbled into dust, drifting away freely.
Fortunately for Priscilla, purgatory was just¡ª her suffering had to come to an end¡ª and end it did. The floods may pour in, but the rains will inevitably stop, for the looming starshine of dawn shall always illuminate the night''s sky.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
Priscilla heaved a sigh of relief as she sat on that floating mass of land¡ª silent comfort blanketing her. Darkness once more became the predominant color that stretched as far as the eye could see, like winter''s first snow. She clenched her fists in front of her eyes, indulging in the sensation of having her body under her control again. She rubbed her hands against her cheeks, testing to see whether everything was unquestionably¡ª as tangible as she had hoped.
Before Priscilla could adjust to her newfound feeling of power coursing through her, a path of light wove itself from afar, stopping directly in front of her. The surging waves of power pushed the darkness away, forming a traversable path, where a bare-footed woman walked towards Priscilla. Zae-Rin''s long raven-black hair swept around her, overwhelming the darkness enveloping the two women; her steps were soft and regal¡ª inherently deliberate. With every step she took, a trail of grass and flowers formed behind her, covering the construct of light with vibrant vitality. Priscilla gawked when she saw Zae-Rin; the woman was so mystical¡ª so inherently magical. Priscilla''s fingertips trembled; her eyes darted, but not out of fear¡ª but of a connection.
When Zae-Rin reached the girl, she bowed slightly to Priscilla, lifting her long and flowy gown of cyan with its golden accents slightly. "We finally meet face to face, child," Zae-Rin said sweetly with a smile, her ethereal presence illuminating the void tremendously.
"You¡ª You''re the one that spoke to me!" Priscilla gasped, taking a step back instinctively before stopping herself. "Thank you for your help! I don''t know how I''ll ever repay you..." Priscilla said with mixed emotions.
Zae-Rin laughed, witnessing the girl''s apprehensions. But she knew that it was normal for such a young and tormented soul after obtaining release from purgatory¡ª wariness was expected. "Fear not, child. You''ll repay me someday, far into the future." Zae-Rin said while walking up to Priscilla; she placed her hand gently on her shoulder. "My name is Zae-Rin, child. Over the years, I''ve been called by many names¡ª a demon, a witch, a deity, but you, child, can simply call me Rin."
"Okay, Rin. Thank you for helping me still!" Priscilla said nervously. The girl was confused; Priscilla was drawn to Zae-Rin and wanted to be in her presence. But her instincts guarded against Zae-Rin and yearned to pull away.
"Oh, child! Fret not; take your time. Purgatory is not something you can merely adapt to without some consequence. For now, come with me. A good rest will do wonders for your body, mind, and soul." Zae-Rin said with fondness, comforting Priscilla and her displays of vigilance and wariness.
Priscilla breathed out, gathering her wits. There was nowhere to go in this space, and there was no point in struggling against a woman who had helped her. Zae-Rin smiled and turned away, leaving on the path of verdant nature and life with Priscilla behind her. Priscilla walked for hours unbeknownst to her; the void was a behemoth space that stretched vastly.
Zae-Rin led her to an area that was an enigmatic oasis amidst the darkness of purgatory. Sprawling gardens of multi-colored flowers spread as far as Priscilla''s sight could extend; at the center of it stood a lavish marbled gazebo, with its thatched roof and embellished ornamental carvings that decorated it. Within sat a table with two reclined chairs with padded cushions. Atop it was a pitcher of wine and two goblets on both sides of the table, along with several fruit bowls and pastries Priscilla had never seen before.
"Take a seat, child, and relax." Zae-Rin gestured to the seat before taking a seat herself. "It must feel strange seeing such a thing in this purgatory; you can''t tell if it is real or an illusion. But I can assure you they''re all tangible in this moment." The woman smiled as she filled a goblet and took a swig of the dark burgundy wine.
Priscilla gawked in bewilderment as she sat down across from Zae-Rin, curiosity overtaking her as she picked up one of the pastries before biting into it. The flaky crust broke apart with practiced ease as a cream filling coated her tastebuds. Priscilla''s eyes widened blissfully, "What is this? It''s unreal! Am I dreaming?" She questioned with her mouth full.
"It''s a pastry from my hometown, in your world... long-forgotten, I''m sure," Zae-Rin replied, her voice tinged with subtle melancholy. "We call it a noon-khamei."
"It''s incredible!" Priscilla answered earnestly, her wariness melting away as she relaxed in Zae-Rin''s presence, "But what do you mean long-forgotten?" Priscilla questioned, craning her head slightly to the side.
"I''ve been in here a thousand years, child. Would you not be forgotten by then or forget everything by then?" Zae-Rin giggled, swirling the wine in her goblet before taking another sip.
Priscilla remained seated in silent contemplation before finally questioning Zae-Rin, "So, what is this place then? How did you discover it?"
"It''s incredible and different, more surreal than anything. I only found darkness and silence and then the flames and torture that followed. I can''t comprehend this place in comparison; it just seems too strange." Priscilla added, fiddling with her hands in her lap.
"Everyone has their nightmare, child. In this place, your inner world is reflected onto the landscape of purgatory, a means to an end to unchain your attachments to life. However, after a thousand years, one can definitely shift what is perceived and make the world their own. It won''t be something you need, however. You want to get out of here after all, right?" Zae-Rin spoke with calm intent, her finger tracing the rim of the goblet.
"What? Get out...?" Priscilla gasped, her eyes widening with shocked suspense and eagerness. "Is it true? Can I leave this place? But how can that be? I died..." The girl''s eyes glowed with desire, "Do you mean it?"
"Yes, child. Now¡ª anything is possible for you. If you wish it." Zae-Rin replied with a sweet, reassuring smile.
Tears streamed down Priscilla''s face, a weight crumbling off her shoulders. "Yes!" She whimpered loudly, "I want to live! I want to go back!"
Bonus Image of Priscilla resonating with her powers. Ft. Midjourney
Chapter 5: Unchained Potential [2.0]
Priscilla beamed the most radiant smile she had ever smiled; her apprehensions and worries fluttered away like the leaves in autumn. "What do I need to do? When can I return?" Priscilla asked, the chirp of her voice betraying her excitement.
Zae-Rin smiled at the girl''s excited chirp, her lips curving from cheek to cheek. "Patience, child. It will take time, unfortunately. For one, you need to learn to wield your power and of the world itself. There are countless things to teach you, miraculous wonders, and unheard-of beings that exist in your world beyond what your empire shows you."
"Secondly, and this is the most important. It will take me time to gather enough power to break purgatory''s entrapment and set you free." Zae-Rin added softly, her voice a comforting melody that warmed Priscilla''s excited heart and prevented her from feeling disappointed.
"Okay, Rin! I can be patient; I''ll listen to you!" Priscilla replied happily, a light tremble passing through her arms as they shook excitedly.
"You spoke of power, but what kind of power?" Priscilla questioned, realization dawning on her. "You were the one that asked me if I wanted to be free, and I felt great power surging through me, but is there more to it?"
Zae-Rin crossed her legs, her long-flowing gown rustling as she shifted. "Yes, child. When you agreed to my offer for power, you became something far more than a wretched, tormented soul. Now you have the power of creation dwelling within, an ancient pact that has protected the world for eons."
"It''s a great burden and responsibility, but it is also the only hope the world has in its darkest days." She added somberly.
"What do you mean?" Priscilla asked, her body arching forward with interest.
Zae-Rin paused, her finger tracing the rim of her goblet. "It''s difficult to explain everything in words, child. There are some things I will have to show you instead. The world you know is incredibly tiny compared to the majority that exists. The wars of old brought ruin and separation; races fought and struggled for survival, and the landscape changed until it became incomparably estranged from the past. Those same forces now attempt at a resurgence."
"There is good, evil, and all that lies between; they slumber or hide all for the sake of survival, whether of their people or their culture," Zae-Rin added. There was melancholy in her voice as the woman remembered her past and the history that once spread across the lands.
"That can''t be." Priscilla uttered confidently, "The only other race now is the sand tribes, if one can even call them a race when they''re only darker skinned than the rest of us, but the rest of their features are just human."
A glint of familiarity passed through Zae-Rin''s eyes, and she smiled, "You''re thinking of within the empire you called home, child. I talk of the world beyond the borders they branded their own."
"Are you telling the truth?" Priscilla asked, her body arching forward until her face was nearly met with Zae-Rin''s own.
Zae-Rin laughed, placing her finger softly against Priscilla''s lips. "Relax, child. Everything I said is the truth and something you''ll see for yourself."
"But, but... The seas are forbidden!" Priscilla exclaimed, her palms pressing against the table as she lifted herself off the chair. "Nobody''s ever returned from beyond the boundary. The sand tribes guard the North and West with ferocity. The South has become a natural breeding ground for nobles to lounge in due to the South''s temperate climate and sandy beaches. And the East is a wasteland none dare to explore."
"They tried to explore the south, only to give up when they clashed with the whirlpools that stretch across the Elisian Sea. That was the first and last expedition!" Priscilla was retelling the facts she knew as if they were the only truth, a side effect of her noble upbringing.
"Merely the result of the war that ended all those years ago," Zae-Rin stated while taking a swig of her wine. "The seas became turbulent as the Pelagonites fled into the depths to escape humanity''s grasp. The whirling rapids became the last bastion that split the dominions."
Priscilla blinked; understanding hadn''t dawned on her as she listened to Zae-Rin. To her, the empire was everything she ever knew, but to Zae-Rin, it was merely a tiny fragment of a far greater world.
Zae-Rin laughed, seeing the girl''s confusion, "It''s alright, child. Let me show you the things you''ve missed out on. I can also teach you about your powers as we go." She raised her hand, swirling her fingers in a pattern of movement that rhythmically pulsed with energy; her eyes glowed with a verdant tinge that erupted into a blinding light.
Priscilla opened her eyes, her feet pressing against the chillingly cold stone of a darkened cavern. Her gaze darted side to side frantically, "Where am I?" Her gulp echoed in the silent space, audibly bouncing off the walls.
"Don''t panic, child. In order to teach you and to show you the world, using my power to manifest the past is the simplest method." Zae-Rin''s voice dictated, directly entering into Priscilla''s ears. Zae-Rin continued, "In the northern stretches beyond the seas that you know lies a craggy jungle of stone piercing into the sky; within its creviced ridges lie a series of tunnels filled with Shademauls. They''re mindlessly gluttonous creatures that dwell in the dark depths. If they return into the world, they will bring endless slaughter to the masses with their ravaging hunger."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
"If thousands of them attack, do you have the courage to face them?" Zae-Rin demanded, her voice erupting in Priscilla''s mind.
"I can try!" Priscilla replied with questionable confidence.
"No, child. You will have the courage!" Zae-Rin huffed with unquestionable resolve.
Before Priscilla could muster an adequate reply, a ghastly screech filled the cavern with its shrill noise. The quickened rustling of wings flapping at tremendous speed roared, bouncing off the walls from all directions. Echoing violently with a suffocating proximity that breathed down Priscilla''s back. Priscilla''s gaze darted toward the long-spanning cavern; it didn''t take long before she saw those glaring, bloodshot eyes piercing through the darkness and staring straight at her.
''Well, that certainly does look like something that would be named a Shademaul.'' Priscilla thought as the creature''s vile figure reflected into her eyes. Its leathered flesh, with its fish-like snout and elongated maw baring dozens of uneven, jagged fangs and the feathered wings on its back, quickly became a nightmare to gaze upon the closer it approached. Priscilla took a step back out of shock, but the creature reacted even more aggressively from the movement.
"Fight it, child! Look inside you!" Zae-Rin''s voice sounded again, "There are eight laws of creation, the four elements of origin, the duality, and the truth and falsity."
"Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth. Together or separately, they make the basis of the world and are the core you need to learn. And do not think of underestimating them, for they are the foundation of all life." Zae-Rin added pridefully, "Focus on yourself, resonate with the power, and try to extract one of them."
Priscilla breathed in, feeling the stifling cavern air against her lungs, before exhaling. Her eyes closed, and she looked into herself, feeling the beating of her heart as the power circled her organs. She saw the swirling multi-colored lights that pulsed with every beating thump of her heart. Listening to Zae-Rin, Priscilla tried to resonate with the power and call them to her whim. The multi-colored energies inside her chittered when they felt her call, pulsating as they attempted to erupt from her body. Priscilla''s body felt a heavy burden as she coughed up blood, streaks of crimson running down her mouth.
When the scent of blood wafted in the cavernous air, the Shademaul screeched with increased fervor as its wings fluttered rapidly. When Zae-Rin called it a gluttonous creature, she was not making light of the statement. Shademauls were the pests of the night with a penchant thirst for vitality.
Priscilla tensed at the Shademaul''s noise but ignored it, insisting on following Zae-Rin''s command. She tugged at the powers inside her, feeling their warmth and trying to evoke them outside her body. The screeching jitter of the Shademaul intensified as it reached Priscilla, flying past her. Its wing passed by her cheek, a bony growth hidden on its wing, as it sliced her cheek and drew blood.
Priscilla''s eyes jolted open as the shock struck her, her pulse and breath quickening. The cavern chilled as the air coursed around her, lines of power etched around her legs and feet, swirling with majesty. Her instincts kicked in as the blood dripped down her cheek. At that moment, she forgot that she was in Zae-Rin''s manifestation; the one thing Priscilla knew was that she had to fight.
Wind surged around her feet, the markings that covered her glowing with ecstatic force. Priscilla moved her legs, shuffling with the wind as she bounced along the cavern. The Shademaul twirled in the air, rebounding off the opposite wall and returning for another taste of her flesh. However, before it could connect with her, Priscilla had already moved her position. It was akin to dancing with the devil; Priscilla moved freely with the wind, her agile steps feeling surreal to the girl who spent most of her life shackled and immobile. The Shademaul, on the other hand, felt nothing but mindless fury while being toyed by the girl.
Priscilla continued dodging the Shademaul skillfully; every time its wings were a hair''s breadth away from her, she would twist her body, using the fluidity of her movements to bypass the attack. When she saw that the creature''s frenzy intensified, she charged at it, using the speed and force of the wind to push the beast against a jutting stalactite. It howled in pain as the stone pierced through its torso, blackened blood spraying across Priscilla and the cavern itself.
"Damn!" Priscilla gawked as she heard the countless sounds, "Uhm, Rin. What should I do now?" Priscilla asked, but her question was met only by the sound of approaching Shademaul''s. Priscilla could only grit her teeth before heading toward the quietest of the tunnels in the hope that it would prove to be the safest. The wind picked up speed around her legs, carrying her like a leaf in a storm as she slammed into the tunnel full force. The Shademauls were startled by her sudden approach as she pushed them out of the way, their bodies crashing into the stone walls without retaliation.
Zae-Rin sat in the gazebo and reclined while holding her goblet. Her eyes glazed over with an ethereal mist that covered her pupils as she spectated Priscilla. ''It is not enough, child. Shademauls are merely the most mindless of soldiers in their armies... You must do better.'' She thought.
''One day, perhaps you''ll scorn me for this; I''ll apologize then, child. But for now, you must put your life on the line. It is the only way you''ll be ready before their plans progress too far ahead.'' Zae-Rin drank, emptying her goblet.
Her gaze frosted over as she spectated; Priscilla was struggling¡ª a dozen fattened-up Shademauls pestered her to no end, leaving minute cuts across her body. The more she bled, the more they hungered. It was a vicious cycle of violence that kept putting Priscilla on a tense tightrope of anxiety.
Priscilla''s impatience mounted as the creatures pestered her, sweat drenched her back with every attack the Shademauls launched. Her eyes began to burn with anger; tears formed along her gown as the cerulean blue took on a muddied crimson hue from all of the blood pouring onto it. "Damn it, will you stop already!" She roared as she tried to slam her shoulder into the closest Shademaul, only for it to dodge and Priscilla to wind up slamming into the cavern wall instead. "That''s it!" She uttered coldly, her eyes brimming with a fiery wrath. Her heart echoed her emotions, thumping with the same fiery wrath. Priscilla reactively lunged at another Shademaul, her hand extending in a claw-like vice toward its fish-like snout. The Shademaul jeered, its jagged teeth clattering with joy as it lunged toward her, opening its maw to bite at her hand. The foolhardy creature made a mistake as the moment its teeth came in contact with her flesh, a searing pain consumed it. Flames erupted from her hand, covering it in a blazing glow that enveloped the Shademaul in a scalding heat. Incineration was swift as the creature did not even have a chance to clench its maw for one final meal.
Bonus Image, Priscilla and the Shademauls
Chapter 6: Opportunities In Danger [2.0]
Priscilla''s breath was a hastened rasp, her eyes chillingly icy, while her flesh burned with heat. The Shademauls shrieked frantically, the sound of their wings flapping thundered within the narrow tunnel. Brightness was not their closest friend, and the fire was as bright as anything else to their eyes.
Zae-Rin grinned widely within the comfort of her gazebo; her back arched forward as her arms rested on the table. "Yes, yes!" She uttered happily, "You must always embrace your emotions, child. There is no escaping the past, but if you learn to harness your emotions, no one will ever betray your freedom again." The flowers rustled as a gentle breeze shifted through Zae-Rin''s garden, her energy fluttering gleefully along her emotional state.
The Shademauls erupted into berserk carnage; the creatures lashed out at one another, their echoing shrieks violently crescendoing through the tunnel and attracting their fellow kin. They loathed fire and the light; they pitted themselves against one another, devouring in a frenzy. Priscilla jolted, rushing toward the gluttonous creatures and their pincered maws. She weaved through the overhanging stalactites, feeling the vibrating force of the impending creatures against her skin. She moved with swiftness as the currents of wind carried her forward. "Let''s dance, you ugly wing-rats!" Priscilla yelled with a violent grin spread across her face.
Shademauls were mindless creatures but were also easily provoked because of it. Hearing Priscilla''s shout, their beady eyes flinched, focusing their full intent on the lone woman. Priscilla''s heartbeat quivered from their frenzied stares; a tingle of fear coursed through her, but the determination dormant inside her flared earnestly. She gritted her teeth and slammed her flared grip at the creature closest to her as the wind carried her forward. She slapped her hand against one of the Shademauls, the flame leeching onto it as it erupted into a blaze of glory. The creatures swarmed at her, but Priscilla flicked her body backward, moving with agility as the wind thrust her away from the bared fangs of the Shademauls.
Priscilla floated backward as the creatures approached her; the woman''s instincts kicked in, a subconscious tug that convinced her to stretch her hand out and spread her palm facing the Shademauls. The flames congealed in her palm, stretching and thinning until they turned needle-like. Priscilla roared, her eyes brimming with a reddish-orange glow that only strengthened as the markings on her body expanded, forming intricate patterns that embodied the flames. With a thrust of her palm, Priscilla''s flame needles burst forward; within an instant, they clashed against the Shademauls. The needles pierced into their flesh without hesitation and lit the creatures ablaze.
"That''s good, child!" Zae-Rin''s praise echoed in Priscilla''s mind as the dozen Shademauls before her became ash. "I told you you''ll have the courage to face them."
Priscilla''s vision blurred as she found herself floating downward onto Zae-Rin''s garden; her feet touched down against the soft grass, giving her stability. "Is it over?" Priscilla questioned as she breathed out a long sigh. "I can''t imagine the world if those creatures were on the loose, always bringing terror to people," Priscilla uttered as she lay herself on the grass.
Zae-Rin laughed, brushing her hair behind her ear, "Hopefully, you''ll never need to witness a world overrun by them." She said lightly. "You did amazingly well, though¡ª how did it feel resonating with the elements?"
"It was incredible! I don''t really understand it. I felt my emotions surge; the Shademauls were nerve-racking, and after that, I felt a snap as the wind and flame answered my call."
"But the power... was immense; it toyed with my instincts and enhanced them. I could feel its guidance as it pushed me toward the creatures. It was strange but amazing." She added with awestruck awareness.
"It is a great power. One that you''ve barely touched upon; it will take time, but you will master it." Zae-Rin reassured warmly, "We''ll repeat this until it comes naturally to you."
"Would you like to take a break and eat before you go again?"
Priscilla shook her head, "No, I''m ready! Let''s go again while I still have the feeling coursing through my fingertips!"
As such, time flew by, and the dread of purgatory washed away into a meaningful warmth between Priscilla and Zae-Rin. Days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months. The cycle of learning repeated itself, and Priscilla grew to understand the energies within her. It became an enjoyable and fulfilling cycle that remedied much of Priscilla''s scarred mental state.
There was a sad irony in the fact that flame was the energy she resonated with the most strongly; it was the thing that took her life, but it also set her on this journey through purgatory. Next came the wind that fueled her freedom, unlike anything else. Together, they created a foundation for Priscilla, giving her the agility to remain safe¡ª and the raw power to vanquish the evil that stood before her.
Priscilla muttered under her breath with annoyance; she cursed her bad luck to have stumbled upon the Shademaul''s breeding room in a moment of carelessness. Now she had some seriously nasty Shademauls hungering for her. Priscilla flicked her wrist, sending a torrent of flaming needles toward the largest Shademaul, but it flapped its wings, shifting behind a far smaller Shademaul that took the brunt of Priscilla''s attack.
A fatal problem that Priscilla had was that her stamina was not infinite; even though she had trained herself to the brink of exhaustion countless times these past four months, it was still difficult for her to engage in long battles and chases while using two elements. Her body was still adapting to the power; Zae-Rin was hardly kidding when she said that the power was greater than one can imagine. Priscilla reengaged with the Shademaul, her body thrusting forward as the wind bounced her off the wall at incredible speed; the Shademaul reacted quickly despite its large stature and mindless state. It dodged her movement with ease and slashed down at her back with its bony wing-tip. Priscilla grunted; she felt the stinging pain of the creature''s attack cutting into her flesh before she rolled in the air, sending a blazing kick aimed at the creature''s wing.
Priscilla''s emotional stability was still fragile, so when she was thrown face-first into a dilemma, the flames within her burned with increased fervor. Her body propelled off the cavern walls, striking the stalactites with every twirl of her body through the stifling air that filled the cave. As the stalactites fell, thudding loudly against the stony floor, the Shademauls reactively pounced. Their muddled confusion gave Priscilla moments of respite where she could pace herself and position herself. Flames roiled around her limbs as she swept out her arms, the glowing marks that cradled her flesh illuminating the darkened cave as Priscilla struck out like an inferno. Blasting her flames throughout the cave until nothing remained. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
Zae-Rin, on the other hand, remained a spectator. She leisurely sat in her gazebo, watching with a smile. Priscilla may have lived a difficult life that left the girl dispirited and fragile around the edges, but despite it, she was impressive to behold. To Zae-Rin, Priscilla was really a good sapling; she wasn''t as brutal as a warrior and didn''t have the stamina of someone born on a battlefield, but she was ingenious nonetheless.
"Are you ready to change the scenery?" Zae-Rin asked, her voice echoing in Priscilla''s mind.
"Yes! Finally! I''m sick of these winged rats!" Priscilla snorted with frustration.
A sprawling nightscape illuminated Priscilla''s sight, her feet flattened against the loose grains of sand that blanketed the coastline. The calming tune of waves rustling filled her ears as the ocean unfurled in front of her, stretching out beyond the horizon, looming under an eerily bright full moon.
"Do you remember what I said about the Pelagonites, child?" Zae-Rin''s voice sounded, "They rule the seas, founding entire nations and civilizations in the depths beyond humanity''s dominion. Humans will have soldiers, knights, and other classifications. So too will the Pelagonites have their classifications that create the foundation of their society." Zae-Rin lectured, her voice swirling softly in Priscilla''s mind.
"They may have retreated long ago, but there is never a guarantee that they will never return. Their numbers are unknown, their society in the current era is unknown, and their opinion of humanity... is unknown!"
"Face the Sythmorans, child. They are but one of the Pelagonite''s foot soldiers; do your best and learn!" After Zae-Rin spoke, an eerie death rattle melodiously piped, carried by the chilling wind that pushed the waves rapidly toward the coast.
The waves crashed against the coast, and from it, the Sythmorans came. Their shriveled-up rubbery flesh deteriorated from water erosion, and the sinister creatures snickered as they wobbled toward Priscilla. Their webbed hands clenched spiked tools of coral and shellfish; they were resourceful and used what they had available, but it was clear they were not kind. One of the Sythmorans threw its speared instrument, aiming ruthlessly for Priscilla''s face. It whizzed toward her; Priscilla in return, twisted her body, dodging it by a hair''s breadth.
Priscilla focused, snorting audibly as the markings on her body lit up. The wind swirled around her rapidly, picking the sand up around her and pushing out, blinding the Sythmorans in their approach. The Sythmorans were clever; they sensed the shift in the wind and threw barbed shells coated in a nerve-numbing toxin. It was a brilliant thought; as the shells spiraled toward Priscilla despite their blindness, she had to swirl her arm, calling the wind to her aid as it lifted the sand in a tightly compacted stream that the shells slammed into. The jutting barbs poked out from the sand, but their reach remained distant as Priscilla thrust her arm out, forcing the sand to burst, sending the shells flying and impaling into several of the Sythmorans.
Priscilla found herself having a delightful time in combat; the Sythmorans were far more defiant and capable than the Shademauls, but figuring out how to best utilize her powers against them proved to be something Priscilla enjoyed. Several times, the creatures managed to surround her or betray her senses and land several heavy blows, which resulted in her returning to Zae-Rin''s garden. However, after several lectures from Zae-Rin, Priscilla found herself smoothing out her strategies more and more with each battle. The fact that these were the weakest of the sea-folk wasn''t enough to hamper Priscilla''s joy but only motivated her to work harder.
"Onto the next one!" Zae-Rin''s voice echoed before Priscilla found herself floating freely underwater.
"The Pelagonites believe in the draconic deities that are said to have ruled the seas thousands of years before the history we knew came to be. If you ever come across their nations, they''ll always have a draconic pearl altar that you can use to negotiate with them in an unlikely worst-case scenario." Zae-Rin lectured as the icy depths of the ocean caressed Priscilla''s flesh.
"The problem you face now is that the altar is swarming with Sharnac guardians. They''re vicious aquatic serpents hungry for blood." Zae-Rin added with a chuckle, "So, good luck! You will need it for this one!"
Priscilla wanted to roll her eyes; she thought that Zae-Rin was sometimes strangely playful with her teaching methods, but at the same time, she did consider it rather charming. In her sight, a brightly luminescent pearl appeared; it shined with a multi-colored light as it floated majestically atop a draconic altar that lay nested in the blackened water that surrounded her. It pulsed with a harmonious rhythm that seemed to beckon her toward it. As Priscilla approached, her hair fluttered behind her; the wind swirled lightly around her body as it propelled her and kept the water somewhat at a distance.
Before Priscilla could reach the pearl, the Sharlacs appeared, blindsiding her as they rushed out from the depths of the murky water. One of the Sharlacs gnashed its teeth ferociously as it snapped at Priscilla''s legs, but she twirled with incredulous fluidity before she kicked the Sharlac into the head, sending it reeling backward. It roared with indignation as its body curled; it sent its tail slamming at Priscilla''s waist. She lunged back, avoiding it just barely, and then she sent herself toward the creature, launching a downward kick toward its temple. This battlefield was the Sharlac''s home ground, so it retaliated easily, wriggling free and striking Priscilla hard, causing her to hurl violently toward a coral formation that blanketed the belly of the sea.
As Priscilla''s body slammed against the rigid coral, blood flowed down her lips. Her eyes squinted as she stared at the serpents that swam mocking circles above her head. The Sharlacs weren''t aware that Priscilla had developed a temper in her life, and the provocation was enough to set her off. Her body glowed as markings slid down her arms and legs, a large one forming at the center of her chest as it swirled into a golden spiral. The sea roiled, mimicking Priscilla''s fury. The Sharlacs hissed their tongues, their slit pupils flickering as they focused on the strange woman.
Priscilla scoffed at their empty bluster. Priscilla felt the sea resonating with her as her eyes burned; she moved through the water with fluid agility that made her seem a part of the sea itself; every beat of her heart thrummed with power that caused the water to quake and quiver, giving her a free passage through its embrace. Her body moved with ease, approaching the closest Sharlac, and she slammed her fist upward, sending a torrential deluge of water slicing in the same direction. The Sharlac whipped its tail at her fist, but the water clashed with it first, carving through its scaly hide with deadly precision as its blood sprayed through the murky water.
"Come on! Is that all you can do?" Priscilla roared as she glared at the remaining Sharlacs. The creatures skittered through the water, slithering violently with mixed emotions. Their movements distracted Priscilla while another Sharlac approached from her blind spot; it slapped at her with its tail, shocking her in the process. She retaliated with ease, slamming another churning blade of water at it, dicing it into chunks, but she still felt the pain of the attack as she slammed into another cluster of coral. "Damn it!" Priscilla uttered through bloodied teeth.
Before Priscilla could move and continue her assault, she returned to Zae-Rin''s garden in an all too familiar way. Zae-Rin sat with her arms crossed in front of her chest, a tinge of disappointment painted on her face.
"You got careless, child. How many times must I repeat that you must keep your focus broad; otherwise, you will end up blindsided by your opponents all of the time." Zae-Rin chided, causing Priscilla to slink down on the grass and slump her shoulders dejectedly.
"I''m sorry, Rin." Priscilla replied softly.
Bonus Image, Priscilla Jones and the Snakey Pearl
Chapter 7: Wonders of The Old World [2.0]
Zae-Rin had Priscilla rest; even if Priscilla needed her emotions to most appropriately utilize her powers, she couldn''t afford carelessness.
A year passed for Priscilla in a flash, a perpetual cycle of bonding with and learning from Zae-Rin. Included were the countless battles against the different races. At times, Zae-Rin would send Priscilla back to face the Shademauls to make it undeniable that she wasn''t getting sloppy. And at other times, she''d continue facing off against the Sharlacs. Priscilla learned the art of patience and the best ways to harness her temper and power. It was difficult for her at times; she was still young, and the scars on her soul still existed, but she did her best and continued to grow well with Zae-Rin''s guidance.
"What will you show me this time, Rin?" Priscilla asked with beaming expectation.
Zae-Rin mulled over Priscilla''s question as she drank her wine, "How about a fragment of your empire''s past before the borders of the continent were reforged and later branded by your Ellis Imperial family?"
"Mhm! That sounds intriguing!" Priscilla replied, her eyes shining with curiosity.
Zae-Rin waved her hand, ethereal mist flowing around Priscilla as she spoke, "Khreece was a powerful nation long before the separation of the dominions. They were simple people, but the Khreecians were brave warriors who proudly fought for their culture."
"They also had some dangerous beliefs, but you will see this yourself."
Priscilla felt the weightless embrace of Zae-Rin''s power as her vision momentarily blurred before she felt the touch of grass beneath her feet as she stepped onto a verdant forest. In front, a valley loomed, a nation built within it as they carved themselves into the sides of the valley, fortifying themselves in its powerful embrace. Men emerged from the valley, their bodies huddled close to the ground as they approached Priscilla like hunters. They were clad in primitive rawhides while wielding spears of bone and obsidian. Within the valley, women and children chanted and danced around a large bonfire; drums thundered as a dozen large men beat on the drums vigorously. Priscilla could not understand their language, but the threatening atmosphere was something that could transcend language barriers.
Priscilla''s gaze narrowed as she felt the threat of the Khreecian people. Her body lit up as patterns carved the palms of her hands; she slapped her hands against the ground and pulled up, lifting two earthen daggers from the land beneath her. She lowered her posture and prepared herself for a tense battle. But as soon as the Khreecians saw Priscilla perform her magic, they halted their approach. Their tongues hissed, uttering foreboding words that Priscilla herself did not understand, but they spoke them to warn their brethren.
The cacophony of drums rose into the clouds, a quickened ascent with no stop in sight. Drumming intensified, the men pounding with their souls on tenterhooks. The altered pace caused the flaming bonfire to erupt in a somber violet hue that replaced the once soft crimson glow. From the flame, a large beast''s head manifested; it walked out with a knotted muscular lion''s torso on display. It had the head of a snake and wings of a hawk, which added to its mighty display. Its narrow pupils gazed venomously at Priscilla, its tongue flickering as the creature took on a physical form.
Khreecians knelt and prayed to the large Khimra formed of flame; their spears lowered respectfully. Priscilla may not have known what the creature was, but she could feel the power emanating from its gaze alone. It made her happy. Setbacks allowed her to adapt to her powers more, even if sometimes it angered her to no end failing. But if the battle did not challenge Priscilla, she would still get careless, which she was still learning not to do. Zae-Rin always told her, ''Harsh circumstances were the best remedy to nurture a strong person.''
Priscilla watched as the Khrecian''s bonfire puffed circles of smoke into the clouds, and the Khimra hissed its tongue. The creature moved; its snake-like head flicked its tongue as its momentum mounted. Its hind legs lunged powerfully forward while its wings flapped. Priscilla felt the sheer pressure from the creature''s approach; the wind surged around her, her hair billowing as she arched her body, awaiting to receive the beast.
A Khimra was a clever beast; it lunged with its head in an attempt at biting her neck with its venom-filled mouth, but Priscilla weaved through the wind, dodging it and maneuvering past the creature, twisting near it and launching a kick at the lion''s side. Priscilla''s attack caused the Khimra to howl, its wings flapping aggressively. It rotated its body and struck Priscilla with its powerful legs. Priscilla reacted instantaneously, striking out with her arm to block the kick, but the mass and force of the Khimra pushed back and caused her to hurl against a tree.
Priscilla craned her neck, massaging it lightly as she peeled her body off the tree. She could not waste time; she launched herself off the tree, sending her body upward as flames wrapped around the earthen daggers in her hands. Priscilla used the wind to guide her steps, keeping them graceful and light before she struck the beast''s long neck with the fiery blade. The Khimra was not blind, however, and it reacted with a dodge, albeit just barely, as Priscilla''s dagger managed to nick it ever so slightly, drawing blood. She could not relax; the Khimra glared at Priscilla, coiling its neck tightly to protect its vital points as it flew away from the fierce woman. It opened its large mouth wide, condensing a spark at a point at the back of its throat.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
"...Damn," Priscilla uttered, her gaze narrowing, but before she could make a move, flames erupted from the Khimra''s mouth.
Flames descended with a vendetta, surging hastily toward Priscilla, but she lit the markings on her body, her eyes erupting in an azure glow that pulsed with energy. She reached out and dragged her hand downward; the moisture in the atmosphere condensed into a multi-layered bubble of water that took the brunt of the flame breath''s clash. Misty steam exploded, filling the valley with its warmth. The Khimra closed its mouth with smug confidence, but Priscilla took advantage of it; she wrapped the mist and steam around her body, roiling around in it as it spiraled, striking at the Khimra like a loosened arrowhead at the end of its path. The beast could not react in time as it all happened so quickly; the attack struck it in the chest, scalding its body with soul-wrenching pain before its wings ceased, and it crashed to the earth¡ª lifeless.
Zae-Rin spectated with a bright smile as she swirled her goblet of wine; Priscilla had impressed her time and time again; it reminded her of the old days when she was first adapting to the powers herself, the struggle and pain of inadequacy, and the pleasure of growing stronger. In the past year, Priscilla had grown tremendously, had grasped the four elements of creation, and even had insights into combining them. It had taken Zae-Rin a decade of strife before she could wield the four elements with the same expertise. Granted, Zae-Rin had to wield her powers in life, whereas Priscilla had the benefit of learning in purgatory''s embrace and with the aid of Zae-Rin herself.
After the Khimra fell, Priscilla exhaled sharply, her legs wobbled, and she slumped down. ''I did it!'' Success passed through her mind; despite the sweat drenching her gown and the heavy breaths from her heaving chest, Priscilla beamed confidently. Finally, she had the strength to fend for herself; no longer did she feel that she would be at the mercy of others.
"Did you see that, Rin? I did it!" Priscilla said through excited gasps; she wiped the sweat from her brow and was about to lift herself when the world erupted into streaks of dazzling light. Priscilla blinked and felt the cold touch of the marble bench underneath her. Zae-Rin sat lasciviously opposite Priscilla with a beaming smile on her face. Zae-Rin sipped her wine beneath the shimmering stars that blanketed her manifested landscape.
"Of course, I saw it, child." Zae-Rin chuckled as she placed her goblet on the table. "It seemed dangerous for a while, but you recovered remarkably. Your adaptation period is rapidly advancing, but don''t let it get to your head."
Zae-Rin stood up and walked around the table toward Priscilla; she placed her arms around Priscilla''s neck and hugged her from behind. "You deserve a rest."
Priscilla softened from Zae-Rin''s embrace, the urge to tear up swelling inside her. It had been years since anyone had shown her as much affection as Zae-Rin had. It was a forgotten sensation but a welcome one that she accepted fully. "Thank you, Rin. I appreciate it..." Priscilla muttered as she placed her hands on Zae-Rin''s own.
A sigh escaped Priscilla''s lips as she melted into Zae-Rin''s embrace, the thoughts on her mind hidden from the woman behind her. "What was that last creature, Rin? You haven''t told me about it before." Priscilla asked.
"That creature was what the Khreecians called a Khimra; it was a name and a title¡ª one that had been born out of respect and fear. It was a deformity of nature. Essentially, it was a byproduct of the strife in that era that forced its mutation to occur. It roamed the outskirts of Khreece, tormenting its people ceaselessly and preying upon them with endless hunger. As a result, the people of Khreece grew equally vicious and monstrous. They were warriors and beasts, fighting bitterly for survival, and in the end, they brought their strength out of Khreece in an attempt to destroy the Khimra." Zae-Rin paused momentarily, the memories of the old days swirling in her mind.
"Those days were the beginning of the end for the Khreecians just the same. While many warriors believed in eliminating the Khimra, many Khreecians thought the Khimra were the children of the Deities. Khimra were unnatural, so they believed that only the Deities could create them; they could never be born."
"How was the world so strange back then?" Priscilla interrupted before Zae-Rin could continue. "When I had learned about the surrounding nations, the Imperial lessons made the land seem so barren in comparison."
"Too many things changed over the years; forces slumbered, and others hid. Truthfully, there are too many wonders in the world. After a thousand years, there''s no telling what remains and what''s lost in the sands of time." Zae-Rin responded.
Priscilla remained star-eyed as she listened to Zae-Rin''s stories; to the girl, it was fascinating and new; even after a year in purgatory, she still relished the moments they spent together.
Questions remained on Priscilla''s mind, and she was about to ask them when Zae-Rin placed her finger on Priscilla''s lips. "It''s enough for now, child." Zae-Rin uttered softly, "You''ve endured several trials now without rest; your body and mind need to recuperate. It''s time for sleep." Zae-Rin weaved her hands lightly in the air; the gazebo and garden flashed in a flurry of light, turning into a cozy cabin. Priscilla lay on the comfortable bed while Zae-Rin stood near her. "Sleep well, child. Let your weariness fade until a new dawn arrives."
Before Priscilla could reply, a blanket of darkness covered her, and her limbs softened as the weariness and fatigue melted away; Priscilla floated off, embracing the darkness and falling asleep.
Zae-Rin walked out of the cabin, closing the door behind her; her powers fluctuated as the embrace of purgatory seeped in. Her steps landed dully against the crumbling path of stones of the ruined land she once called home. Her gaze lifted toward the dilapidated palace that perched atop the distant cliff as she walked toward it. The shadows of the past reflected in her eyes, eternal and unforgotten.
Zae-Rin''s gown rustled along the path, the lone companion to silence''s dance. She loathed this nightmare more than anything, but the woman had to endure for Priscilla''s sake.
Chapter 8: The Other Side [1.0]
Hurried steps echoed through the vast corridors; a man rushed to the large gilded doors of the Emperor''s chamber, swinging them open with the loud caw of metal rubbing against the tiles.
"What is the meaning of this?" Emperor Ellis shouted, slamming his fist against the armrest of his throne.
"Please, forgive me, Your Majesty!" The anxious aide stuttered, his legs trembling at the Emperor''s reproach. "I have an urgent report to make! Duke Valentine has disappeared, Your Majesty!"
"WHAT?" Emperor Ellis questioned sternly, "Are you certain about this, Gregor?" Kyrian''s stern voice continued to weigh on the poor aide.
Gregor was unfortunate to have chosen the short straw among the aides to have to report. Now, his life hung by a thread in the process. "Yes, Your Majesty! We have confirmed reports from the Valentine House¡ª Chaos has overtaken it as the servants fled. They all refused to tell us what happened; all we know for certain is that Duke Valentine and his entire retinue vanished without a word." Gregor spoke with a hastened pitch.
The man breathed deep and exhaled before quickly continuing, "Additionally, after word of Duke Valentine''s strange disappearance spread across the noble houses, they began to act strangely. Your Majesty, they''ve gone mad!"
"Baroness Mugwort began capturing fertile boys of sixteen and under. Her entire barony is up in arms as mothers are threatening to torch Baron Mugwort''s mansion. Our messenger hasn''t returned from the barony even though he should have returned by now!" Gregor dictated with urgency.
"And, Your Majesty... Count Blackthorn started rambling audaciously; he was at a ball days after Duke Valentine disappeared, and he began reprimanding you. He claimed that if you can have a full harem of consorts, he would not restrict himself either. Since then, he''s taken girls and women alike from all across the Empire''s borders!"
Emperor Ellis stared with cold eyes, his left-hand fingers tapping against the armrest with mixed emotions. Gregor noticed the tense quiet halting his dictation and lifted his head slightly to see Emperor Ellis'' chilling death stare. "Gregor, are you making fun of this Emperor?" Kyrian enunciated calmly.
"No! Your Majesty. I would never!" Gregor flailed, waving his hands frantically. "I swear on my family that everything I''ve reported is accurate!"
"I see," Kyrian muttered flatly. He rapped his fingers against the armrest, causing an excruciating unrest within Gregor. Kyrian leaned back on his throne, crossing his arms before his chest. He stared attentively, his gaze focusing beyond the room. Various thoughts assailed his mind, and he recalled a story that his father used to tell him. ''My son, one day you''ll be the Emperor. But I fear that you may be the last. My father had told me, and his father told him. For generations now, our family has retold this tale. This world is headed for great peril, my son. The consequences of the past will rise, and insanity will take hold of people''s hearts. Hope will turn to ash, and our people will turn¡ª to a monster of two dominions.''
Kyrian rose from his throne; he took leisurely steps as he walked past several maids scrubbing hastily on their knees. Splatters of crimson painted the decorative tiles as they dug their scrubbers into them. Their gazes glued to the floor, but hearing Emperor Ellis'' footsteps, shivers ran down their spines. Kyrian pulled out a sword lodged in the floor near one of the maids before walking out of the chamber with it dragging along behind him. "If the noble houses think they can walk over me so easily, I''ll have to show them who this empire belongs to."
Elsewhere within the empire, a harrowing scene unfolded as cowled men dragged a line of chained men and women. Their feet dragged and scraped against the jutting stones of an overgrown cliffside path that led up to an altar. At the sides of the congregation, masked men followed along with torches in hand. Typically, people would wail miserably, yet these people walked with muddled, empty gazes. The eerie silence accented the procession, following it to the peak where a large altar stood; atop the altar sat the entrance to a well, the sides of it carved with patterns of feathered wings and countless eyes gazing out at the world in every direction.
The procession reached the peak, the cowled men unshackling the people one at a time and pulling them to the well; they took out daggers of chiseled bone and slit their necks in one fluid motion, allowing the gushing flow of blood to seep into the well. Corpse after corpse parted with its blood as the people''s bodies were flung apathetically to the side under a large tree. One girl approached the well, her muddled eyes flickering with struggle. Something snapped within her as she pulled away from the cowled man; her screams rippled across the landscape.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
As her voice echoed, the eyes on the well wriggled nervously, focusing their piercing gaze on her. The masked men lunged at her, kicking her onto the ground and stabbing a dagger through her mouth. The woman gurgled blood as the life fizzled out of her eyes.
"Forgive us, Lord Joz-Run! The child had not absorbed enough of the trance drug!" The cowled man spoke as he kneeled beside the well. Gurgling sounds rose from the depths before quickly settling into quiet.
The cowled men sighed with relief and moved to finish off the rest of the chained prisoners.
A large armored man walked out from the brush with arms crossed, "Pawns, you almost angered the Lord." He uttered flatly, his husky voice drumming toward the cowled and masked men. "Pitter off and gather more sacrifices. We need the young and innocent blood now. Leave the aged ones for the others."
"Yes, Sir A. As you command!" The men replied obediently and left.
Such were the tides of time and fate, an insurmountable obstacle that took no chance. At the same time, Priscilla enjoyed a comfortable life for what one would have expected of purgatory. She grew as a person, adapted to her newfound powers, and spent quality time with Zae-Rin, which she could never have imagined. It was a vivid contrast to the empire, shrouded in a shadow that encompassed it with its vile machinations. The people could not know just how deep the plots went; the commoners lived to survive, but to the nefarious, they were mere tools to use and abuse to achieve their goals.
Another plot unfolded in the depths of the south, where Duke Valentine sat leisurely in a glass garden. Maxine nestled into his embrace as she sat in his lap.
Another woman stood behind him, massaging his shoulders. She leaned in, her breath tickling against Duke Valentine''s ear, "Do you think Kyrian is losing his mind about now?" She questioned, her voice warbling sweetly.
Valentine snickered as his hand caressed Maxine''s lower back. "He probably is." He uttered with mocking disinterest, "He won''t last until the Millennium with this anger and impatience, though, Beatrice."
The woman, Beatrice, leaned in more, nibbling on his earlobe softly with a smile. "Don''t be like that; we should show him the world his family ran from." She whispered.
"Perhaps; there''s no rush to deal with Kyrian immediately. There are still two and a half years until the dawn of the millennium. He''ll be a wonderful stepping stone once our plans settle and the day of reckoning comes." Valentine replied.
Maxine arched her back, soft to the touch, as Valentine caressed her back. "We still need someone to go and find out what that greedy bag of bones plans to do." She uttered through whimpers. "Why don''t you go, Bixxy? Leave the two of us alone."
"How about you go, Maxxy," Beatrice replied sweetly, hiding the cold venom in her eyes. "Or we can just send the pretty boy; he has time to spare."
"That is for the best. Let Carlisle know he needs to go to Bi''Sha as soon as possible." Valentine said with a smile.
If Priscilla could have seen the man once called her father, she would have been shocked to find out how incomparable he was. The once cold and stern man was now grubbing his paws all over the two women. The insatiable greed in his touch was vivid as they fooled around without a care in the world.
They had executed her in the nine-hundred and ninety-seventh year of the millennium; months later, they ingrate themselves into the empire''s schemes. They propelled to the surface. All in the pursuit of the fateful day. The people suffer, and villages burn. A thousand years of development headed for an unstoppable climax.
A year and a half after Priscilla''s execution, the turmoil within the empire intensified. Emperor Ellis ran rampant through the noble houses while attempting to quiet dissenting voices. His troops marched valiantly across the cities and towns, weighing down on the families and their cruelty, but in the process, Emperor Ellis managed to harm the people only. His troops were not solely extensions of his arms; they came from various backgrounds, including those from the cult who had wormed their way into the ranks of the empire. That was a fact he could not have known when he started his crusade, but even if he knew, nothing would have changed.
Time was an infinite constant, an unavoidable mistress that would take all that she desired. The seasons changed, and the avoidable turned into an inescapable net. The seas roiled, and the land quaked. Reckoning approached, and there was nothing anyone could do about it.
The events had nothing and everything to do with Priscilla, but in her position, there was no way she could know or care about the extent of her bond to the empire. She awoke in purgatory, feeling the refreshing touch of a new day. As much as the past had scarred her, the only thing she desperately needed now was that her days with Zae-Rin continued. Priscilla could not explain what she felt; being with Zae-Rin was akin to time with a mother''s warmth, a friendship that transcended time, and more. It was the thread that kept her sanity grounded, an escape from the dread of death. Her time in purgatory was nearing its end, and what the fate of her sanity would be after was yet to be seen.
Chapter 9: Dreams of Reality [2.0]
Priscilla shuffled through a ruined coastal city; the wind beneath her feet gave her figurative wings that carried her across the rooftops. The dark-lit sky hung overhead as Shademauls screeched behind her in a frenzied pursuit. The shore trembled as the waves recoiled off it. Sythmorans crawled onto the land with bloodthirsty eyes. Shademauls swarmed her from behind, but Priscilla flipped in the air, leaping gracefully down the side of a building before she thrust a dozen flaming needles from her palm at the creatures.
Shademauls erupted in a blaze, illuminating the darkness and stifling the Sythmorans who dragged their venomous javelins from the sea toward the city. Priscilla eyed the scene silently, shifting into the dark and weaving through the narrow streets; when she reached the sand, she slapped her hand down against it. The marks on her body glowed and shifted before the sand rose in a glimmering display of sand and glass that pierced through the Sythmorans. They howled in a gurgle as their water-decayed lungs cursed the woman.
Before Priscilla could breathe a sigh of relief, the sand churned near her as large dome-like insects swarmed, their pincered mouths clasping with an intensity that thundered across the night sky.
"Ah! Not the Skriythe!" Priscilla cried out with disgust as a four-foot-long insect lunged out toward her. Priscilla''s eyes glowed with azure as the moisture condensed, her chilling disgust enhancing the water to a breaking point as it chilled into a blade of ice. She thrust it down at the creature, but it deflected with its pincered mouth, breaking her frost blade in half.
Priscilla snorted; the Skriythe were one of the races she disliked the most of those Zae-Rin had shown her. She kicked out toward its domed carapace, forming an icicle on her foot as it pierced through, drawing a deluge of green blood. The Skriythe retaliated, its pincers snapping toward Priscilla''s foot, but the girl pushed her body back with the wind, causing the bug to snap at empty air. Before it could collect itself, she moved again, but this time forward. Her body reappeared before the creature as she kicked out again straight through the Skriythe''s temple.
She had not finished with the battles as the city continued swarming with different creatures; Zae-Rin''s trials were always creative, simple, and effective. They put Priscilla on a thin line where a single mistake would chuck her back to Zae-Rin''s garden in failure. Priscilla continued like this for another hour before she cut down the final creature within the coastal cityscape. Priscilla stood over a Sharlac that extended deep out from the sea. Blood gushed out onto the pale white sand, contrasting with the glimmer of her blue gown.
Priscilla blinked and returned to the tranquility of Zae-Rin''s space, "Ah, I can feel the stable ground beneath me again!" Priscilla chirped as she sat down next to Zae-Rin. She grabbed a pastry off the table, indulging in it with a smile. "The ground was so shaky when the Sharlac slithered out of the water! I didn''t know they could even get that long!"
Zae-Rin laughed as she sat leisurely, "Sharlacs are constantly eating the nigh-infinite resources of the sea, so they tend to grow quite large in their matured state. One of the longest I''ve seen was perhaps almost a thousand feet long."
"The night is young, child. Shall we go for a walk?" Zae-Rin asked.
"Mhm! Let''s!" Priscilla nodded happily.
The two women walked through a path of wondrous flowers, small butterflies fluttering all around them, painting a magical scene. Priscilla latched her arm around Zae-Rin''s, just slightly above her elbow.
"I''m so glad to have met you, Rin," Priscilla uttered softly as her gaze drifted toward the shimmering stars overhead. Even if she knew they were not real, she loved their presence and the normalcy they gave. "I never would''ve known how magical the world was and still is without you. I would''ve been trapped without hope, always struggling to satisfy everyone''s greed and hypocrisy."
Priscilla''s eyes reddened as her emotions piled up. Zae-Rin''s support had reminded her countless times of her pitiful mother, the unwavering and infallible care that had no strings attached.
"Oh, child. Don''t cry." Zae-Rin replied softly as her steps halted; she placed her hand on Priscilla''s cheek, wiping off the tear that had formed. "Life is an enigma beyond our control. The past may have been bleak, but the future is still long and just ahead. The darkness can only last so long before the dawn of starlight illuminates the sky."
"Soon, you''ll be ready to return. My power has nearly gathered to release you from the binding shackles of purgatory. And your trials are close to done; your mastery of the four elements has been incredible, and while your use of duality is still rough, I believe you''ll master it."
"Only reality and falsity... will take far more time, but that is normal. The two are the greatest laws of creation, so don''t feel bad about not resonating with them." Zae-Rin added reassuringly.
"Can you... leave with me?" Priscilla questioned, her voice quivering as the words left her. She knew the answer, but she still needed to ask again.
"No, child. Even if I were at my strongest, I would not have the strength to leave here. You shouldn''t focus on that; your second chance is far more important." Zae-Rin said with a smile as she caressed Priscilla''s cheek.
Priscilla sulked, knowing that when she returned, she would be all alone. She would return and be alone, with no friend or family to call her own. Zae-Rin understood what was on Priscilla''s mind, but there was nothing Zae-Rin could do or say. The girl had to leave, and she had to fight. It was the only hope they had.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
The two women sat on a slight slope blanketed in crimson lilies, their hands behind them as their backs arched, gazing into the sky in silence. Melancholy and understanding wafted in the air, for they both knew their time together was approaching an end.
As the days rolled by in blissful togetherness, the time came when Priscilla would experience her final trial. Zae-Rin stood amidst the flowers, her hands behind her back. The woman''s posture was upright and rigid for the first time that Priscilla had seen. "Priscilla Valentine. Are you prepared for the final trial?" Zae-Rin asked, with her back turned toward Priscilla. It was the first time she had ever used Priscilla''s name¡ª a fact which did not go unnoticed by Priscilla, who felt the tension increase.
"I''m ready!" Priscilla yelped, her nervousness getting the best of her. She understood that the trial would not be easy based on Zae-Rin''s tone. But Priscilla also knew that the time for weakness and powerlessness was over. She would clear this trial and return to life with a fury.
Zae-Rin only grinned as she began waving her hands intricately, forming shapes in the air as markings manifested along her body, not much different than the marks that would wrap around Priscilla.
"Priscilla, impatience is natural, even more so in your situation, but you must free your mind of burden and focus on the course of your life." As she spoke, the garden trembled with fervor, Zae-Rin''s powers agitating the space that enveloped them. Zae-Rin pulled her hands down, causing a swirling, ethereal aura around the two women. "But my nagging doesn''t mean much, for I believe in you, child." Zae-Rin smiled as the boundary between reality and falsity melded in a blurred state, and Priscilla blinked into her trial.
A loud thud echoed as sand billowed into the air. Priscilla lifted herself from a mound of course sand that latched to her skin. Her eyes slowly scanned the landscape, witnessing the dawn of the pale bronze that coated the entire horizon. Dunes spread¡ª a vast and numerous culmination of countless weathered storms. The closeness of the starlit sky overhead burned with wrathful indignation that left no shadow unturned.
Priscilla moved¡ª shuffling awkwardly through the sand and shriveled remains of nature. Her feet stumbled as her toe caught on a gnarled root that prodded dryly from the earth. She resisted the pull, avoiding falling flat. With every step, her face reddened as the midday wind blew across it.
It was deliberately unhurried¡ª and enjoyable. Priscilla took her time, feeling the grains against her feet. The sand was abrasive to the touch but not irritating. It was a soft roughness that brought with it comfort.
Before Priscilla managed to get far, the thundering roar of war chants filled her ears. Dust clouds rose toward the heavens as men on horseback rode past her with belligerent negligence. The men flailed their scimitars in the air with wanton abandon, charging over a large dune that blocked Priscilla''s sight.
''Who was that?'' Priscilla wondered as she hastened her steps. Pushing herself through the sand and reaching the top of the sandy dune. As she stepped atop the sandy peak, her gaze glimmered with awe as the sprawling city filled her vision.
It was not as glamorous as the empire she knew; it was not constructed of the finest marble or used the wonders of steel-craft. It did not even use the dazzling materials she was familiar with¡ª and yet, regardless of everything. It carried with it an aura of civilization. Unmolested by the perversion of society¡ª a true mecca of culture.
The city gates were colossal, adjoined to stone walls that brought shade to the citizens. A singular path of carefully lined bricks coursed through the cityscape''s heart. Stretching out toward the upper trenches of temples and palaces, which nested beyond a web of delicate canals that divided them from the commoners.
Priscilla saw the contingent of men that rode past her dismounting; their horses beamed with valiant pride as they huffed and kicked, lifting themselves off the ground. The man tied their horses to a series of wooden railings that latched to the shadowy reaches of the wall before trotting off toward the city''s upper reaches.
The girl knew the time had come as she took to the unknown city. Priscilla''s steps hastened as she covered her eyes with her hand to block the starlit warmth that blanketed her face. Once she reached the gates, she could truly see the detail of the divine city; columns spread outward from the gate, stabbing toward the heavens as they ascended into the clouds. Upon each column were scenes etched into the stone, depicting battles and the prosperity of the city''s people. Priscilla walked the paved road calmly as she soaked in the depictions of the columns. It was a never-ending conflict as the warriors on horseback rode through the sand aimlessly in pursuit of evil to vanquish. The forces encroached upon their territory with a viciousness unparalleled; they wanted to devour the people and burn them alive. But such a thing was easier said than done as the people fought with their souls lit ablaze.
"How divine..." She uttered softly, a breath escaping her lips. She caressed the column softly, feeling the gritty stone against her fingers. "These people were incredible compared to the people of the empire I knew. When faced with such despair and evil, instead of turning against one another, they fought their bitter battles as if they were the last."
Priscilla continued on the path; once she reached the halfway point, she began to see masses of people. Devout¡ª It was the first word that came to mind. The people prostrated on the ground with their heads bowed and arms outstretched toward the hanging star above. Men marched between the rows of people, fanning them with an overgrown leaf drenched in water as the water coated their flesh; they lifted their heads to the star before bowing again. Priscilla had never spent too much time studying people, yet she could still feel the inherent emotion in these men and women. There was fear and unwillingness¡ª even the dimmest of hope.
"Hello..." She uttered in a hushed whisper as she approached a woman near her. "Can you hear me?"
"Hello..." She repeated; Priscilla knew that the people Zae-Rin had manifested before had some vitality in them, fake as it may have been, but they still responded to her presence. She reached out, placing her hand on the woman''s shoulder, but the whole city shuddered the moment that she did.
Priscilla jolted her hand back, but it was too late. The woman turned toward Priscilla, her eyes hollow¡ª and gouged of life. She wailed¡ª silent and eerie. It was evident she was crying out, so why was it quiet? Priscilla shivered, taking a step back, but the woman followed with a crawl. Blood gushed from her emptied eyeholes, and her flesh began to crack; the life drained from her as she crumbled into sand.
The ocean of people jolted as the woman crumbled; they turned toward Priscilla one after the other. Howls gushed from their mouths, quaking the paved earth beneath them. This time, to Priscilla''s dismay¡ª she heard their wails perfectly. The blood flowed profusely from their eyeholes the same way the woman bled. They squirmed with unknown insanity, lurching toward the heavens. Finally, the last dregs of vitality bubbled within them as they roared a fervent chant, "Azzi-Dahka! Azzi-Dahka! AZZI-DAHKA! AZZI-DAHKA!"
And then there was only silence¡ª and sand.
Chapter 10: Emblazoned Tyranny! [2.0]
Priscilla ran, her steps flying as she moved toward the centermost part of the city and the palaces that overlooked it. All around her, the decayed sand of the people''s bodies swirled, and the columns shook, the scenes depicted on them gradually shifting into scenes of carnage and evil. Priscilla had no time to pay attention to the depictions in her haste; if she did, it would have chilled her to the bone. The people pursued evil vindictively and righteously. They chased after it, but that, in turn, became their sin as evil set its sights on them. Death was a river that drowned everything in its path; they persevered through countless conquests, but no matter how blessed they were, they could not stop his approach.
Misery and strife etched themselves into the depths of the columns, plagues struck them uncontrollably, and their villages desecrated by ravenous insects that came in like wildfire. Demons flew through the sky, bringing a rain of fiery brimstone down on the land. Priscilla passed the final column¡ª and scene.
The last thing the people saw was tyranny! He stepped toward the city, quaking the earth beneath his colossal steps. He towered at twelve feet, overshadowing the burning wastelands before him. The title ''Tyrant King'' was no understatement; his three heads were rife with indulgent arrogance and inescapable tyranny that existed purely to harm.
Priscilla crossed a thin bridge that passed beyond the nearest canal, stumbling upon more people staring blindly at her, their mouths gaped open and gushing blood. "Azzi-Dahka! AZZI-DAHKA! FOR THE KING''S GLORY!" They roared as their bodies shriveled, the final dregs of vitality fading from their crumbling form.
It was a terrible sight, but Priscilla had to push past it as she reached the end of the paved path, which turned into a staircase stretching out toward the peak; well-lit luminescent gems adorned every stone, illuminating the intricate designs of the craftsmanship that built the city. Priscilla walked up the sizeable steps, her knees buckling and sweat coating her back. Azzi-Dahka''s presence and pressure weighed on the steps. Every step she took grasped at her feet, pulling them into a heavy embrace like quicksand. She struggled and grimaced, but she broke free of that strained hold that had her at its mercy; as she finally reached the peak and took her final step, an eerie wind blew, slapping her across the face. Fog roiled angrily, consuming the palace grounds under its might, a haunting display of sinister intentions and a pitiful attempt at frightening Priscilla.
"Invader. You are not one of mine." Azzi-Dahka''s hoarse voice sounded from the inner palace, like the scrape of steel against stone; it trilled angrily in Priscilla''s ears.
"Worship this king! Kneel before him and submit!" Azzi-Dahka continued, deeming it pointless to give the intruder a chance to retort.
"KNEEL." One of Azzi-Dahka''s heads roared, "SUBMIT." The second echoed, "OBEY!" The third added. The egoism of his existence was prevalent; he truly believed everything to be inferior.
"You inferior creature, you dare disobey! This king shall lop your head off and have it roll down the cliffs!"
A thundering quake sent the land into a frenzied struggle, lifting dust and crumbling buildings. Azzi-Dahka''s footsteps weighed on the earth like a black star erupting with force. He emerged from the palace with three heads rife with wrathful indignation, his six arms bulged with strength, two arms prayed by his chest, two wielded halberds of steel that towered over even him, and two dragged maces covered in lacquered spikes that dripped venom behind them. He bared his serrated fangs, snarling at Priscilla with his beastly grimace.
"Will you kneel now, intruder? Or will you face your punishment?" Azzi-Dahka spat.
"You talk too much!" Priscilla chimed, her ears ringing from the beast''s endless prater.
"Why''s a beast acting all haughty for even?" She added, questioning the arrogant demeanor that surpassed even the Emperor.
"Insolence! Intruder, you dare?" Azzi-Dahka snarled with one of his heads.
"KNAVE! PEASANT! ANT!" His three heads berated before one of them howled, "THIS KING OFFERS YOU AMNESTY, AND YOU DARED REJECT HIS KINDNESS!"
Azzi-Dahka gazed at Priscilla as if she were a mongrel on the side of the street. He took his halberds and slammed them down, hitting the butt of them against the solid ground. The force of his thrust cracked the ground, forming a crater beneath the weapons. His palpable fury changed the color of the sky as the viscous bloodthirst filled the air.
The Tyrant snarled, lunging toward Priscilla with his halberd, slicing a clear arc aimed at her neck. Priscilla twisted her body, avoiding the strike narrowly as she pressed her hand against the ground, kicking off it and striking the halberd with her foot. Priscilla had not expected the creature''s halberd to weigh as much as a building as her strike barely nudged it. Priscilla''s thoughts stirred as she spun, redirecting her other leg toward Azzi-Dahka''s nearest face.
Azzi-Dahka sneered as he lifted his free hand and caught Priscilla''s uplifted foot. He lifted her coldly, dangling her in front of him. "Got you, little rat."
"Bastard," Priscilla muttered, her gaze blazing. Her eyes oozed a crimson fury as a spear of flame manifested in her palm, stabbing at Azzi-Dahka''s solar plexus. "Put me down, beast. Or the next one will go through your throat." She threatened as the flames drilled into his stomach.
Azzi-Dahka grimaced, grasping his stomach with pained fury. "VERMINOUS WRETCH, I''LL DESTROY YOU!" He threw Priscilla down angrily against the paved stones of the palace ground. His stomach churned with pain as his hand grasped it firmly.
Priscilla rolled, the wind gliding around her to soften the impact as she lifted her gaze toward Azzi-Dahka. The beast roared as he charged at Priscilla, his halberds rapidly moving as they arced downward. Priscilla lunged, pushing herself to the side; his attack kicked up a frenzy of dust as the blades ripped into the earth where she previously was. The Tyrant slowed down; he could still feel the searing pain in his midsection. His six eyes indiscriminately flared with anger as he whipped his halberds down continuously.
"Audacious, audacious, utterly audacious!" Azzi-Dahka bared his fangs, whipping his mace with a flick and hurling it toward Priscilla. Again, again, and again. The ground became peppered with craters and puddles that wafted toxic smoke into the air. Priscilla weaved through his attacks gracefully; her body slid as her hand caressed the earth, a mark forming along her upper arm as she ripped out an earthen blade from the ground. She huffed, the energy radiating from her as flames consumed the blade in a deluge of crimson. It was the time for Priscilla to strike; she hung low, using Azzi-Dahka''s towering stature against him as she chopped at his legs relentlessly.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"For a beast, you sure are persistent." Priscilla mocked as she pulled her hand down, condensing water in the air that sprayed into Azzi-Dahka''s eyes. She had a simple strategy¡ª wear him out and stoke the flame of his agitation. "How did a mindless brute like you even conquer this brave nation?" She questioned, with another slash to Azzi-Dahka''s thigh.
"Wretch, this king has ruled for centuries! How dare you blaspheme him!" Azzi-Dahka growled in his hoarse voice, scraping against the stone like steel. He struck with his halberd and mace in unison, slicing and smashing the ground. Malice gleamed in his eyes as he monitored Priscilla''s movements.
When Priscilla dodged the flailing mace, Azzi-Dahka clapped his two praying hands before thrusting them outward; a deluge of blackened smoke burst out from them, striking Priscilla and pushing her back into a coughing fit.
"What was that?" She said through pained coughs. There was a lethal venom coursing through her lungs as the smoke entered her airways.
"Do you know your place now, vermin?" Azzi-Dahka snarled with a gloating grimace on his three faces. "My kingdom has thrived for eons in the Domain of Death; do you truly think some rat will make me kneel?"
Priscilla''s response was a cold glare aimed at Azzi-Dahka. Her body burned both figuratively and literally as flames erupted from her pores. Her heart thrummed¡ª a drumming thud of liberation that echoed across the landscape. The impurities that coursed through her body burst into flame and vanished.
"You were saying?" She asked with a bright and innocent smile.
Azzi-Dahka''s pupils constricted with a mix of shock and anger. He dug his halberds into the ground and let go, dropping his maces behind him as his body contorted, and he kneeled like a beast ready to pounce. His hair bristled as blackened energy swirled around him. "You''ve crossed the line, you wicked witch."
The Tyrant King howled as the earth quaked beneath his power. His hulking body enlarged as he towered over the small-statured Priscilla many times. He faced Priscilla with focused eyes, his expression gradually calming into a silent and seething fury. Priscilla looked back, a painting of calmed determination. She spread her arms slightly as water condensed and hardened, forming ice blades in her hands. All around them was debris and demolished ruins, but it was only about to worsen.
The two charged almost simultaneously as they met in the middle; Priscilla''s blades arced to the side, meeting Azzi-Dahka''s gnarled fangs. He bit down, fragments of ice and blood spewing along with it. The woman bounced back with a push of the wind, twirling in the air before recoiling forward again. She glid with the wind, aiming low and striking Azzi-Dahka''s heel with her blade. Priscilla ripped up, sending flesh flying from heel to knee.
Azzi-Dahka screeched, blood gushing from his mouth and down his leg. The beast slammed upward, sending a kick flying at Priscilla, who was mid-attack, her body coiled as it flew back, tumbling against the earth. She lifted herself, her hair messy and covered in dust.
"Now, you''re the one pissing me off!" She muttered resolutely, her body launching forward as the wind swirled around her like a torrential tempest. Azzi-Dahka charged at her, slamming his fist down forcefully; she ducked past it, manifesting a small dagger of ice in her palm as she thrust it, stabbing into Azzi-Dahka''s eye with abandon.
Azzi-Dahka''s other two heads turned, clasping their teeth down at her, but Priscilla turned, shuffling her body behind the beast, as she stabbed again into another eye. He flailed his arms violently, swatting the woman away like a fly and creating distance between them. Priscilla snorted, moving her body agilely as she bridged the gap. She toyed with Azzi-Dahka, using her size and speed to her advantage. With a flick of her wrist, Priscilla slashed down a third time, stabbing into another eye. She sliced up, ripping the entire eyeball out in the wake of her fury.
The man''s eyes bulged, and in that moment¡ª he snapped. His palpable desire for Priscilla''s death seethed the air around him as the hairs on his body stood firm. His aura surged¡ª intensifying and transforming. His neck snapped¡ª detached from his torso. It was absurd; Azzi-Dahka''s three heads began to rotate and gyrate around his torso as the blood flowed around him from his wounded eyes.
"I. AM. AZZI. DAHKA." The beast''s heads roared unanimously. "I HAVE RULED THE ELEVENTH KINGDOM FOR EONS. I RULED THE DAMNED. AND I HAVE WIELDED DEATH. I WILL NOT BOW TO MORTALITY."
His torso contorted, bones cracked, and ligaments snapped. He squirmed like some soft-bodied creature. Azzi-Dahka''s limbs swelled with pustulant growths, and his once man-like figure became monstrous and bestial. He stood in his quadrupedal glory; atop it, a growth of flesh formed his torso, connected to a singular spinal bone that ran tall as his neck rotated violently around it.
"YOU TOO SHALL KNOW THE MEANING OF DEATH." The creature spat, its voice grating to the ears. "NONE SHALL DEFY KING AZZI-DAHKA."
Priscilla scoffed. "Death? I''ve stared into the face of death before¡ª it will not frighten me again." She uttered resolutely as her eyes glowed. "If you''re the ruler of the Eleventh Kingdom, then I''m the woman who slayed you. Remember my name¡ª Priscilla Valentine!" She added with a sinister reverb in her voice. The markings on her body glowed with fanatical vibrancy as they resonated with her emotions and beliefs.
Across Priscilla''s back, a winged pattern stretched as she jumped into the air, seemingly hovering in the skies above. Storm clouds brewed, billowing overhead as the land and sky flipped in contrast. Lightning crackled, and thunder roared, electrifying the air with violent intent.
Azzi-Dahka''s instincts screamed for action; crimson mist poured from his wounded eyes, causing pillars of blood to twist from the earth¡ª frenzied cyclones that brought devastation to the already ruined landscape.
Priscilla waved her hand down, causing thunderbolts to rain onto Azzi-Dahka. She had to use everything she could¡ª her resonance, emotions, even energy. If Priscilla fell here, the trial would end in failure, but the woman had to resist. Her breaths became ragged and forced, but she continued badgering the beast. Azzi-Dahka fumed, sending the pillars of blood twisting in Priscilla''s direction. She burst into flames, encasing and protecting herself with the fire, offering them redemption for the pain they once caused her.
The woman''s body shimmered and dulled the glow around her flickering, like a firefly at the end of its path. Her energy was running out quickly, but Azzi-Dahka still fought back. Her emotions flared. ''I will not fail.'' She thought as the flames erupted into an all-encompassing sea that spread out.
"NO! YOU DARE!" Azzi-Dahka roared as he felt his soul ablaze. The cyclones of blood were formed from his essence¡ª the blood of his creation. The burning flames latched onto the cyclones, an impossibility to rid oneself of. He charged toward Priscilla, his mind in a muddled, berserk state; he made it halfway before his body burst into flame.
Priscilla plunged to the ground, a candle at the end of its wick. She kneeled on the earth, grasping at the grains of sand beneath her. She raised her head, her eyes glowing and an enormous smile spreading. "Yes! I did it! I did it, Rin!" She cried ecstatically as the world around her burst into a pristine white glow that blanketed the landscape.
Chapter 11: Farewells Come, Memories Remain [2.0]
Priscilla returned to Zae-Rin''s garden with a beaming smile. Zae-Rin stood near her with a soft smile, welcoming the girl.
The girl, having returned from her trial¡ª as tired as she may have been, leaped up and hugged Zae-Rin. Her arms wrapped tightly around, unwilling to let go. "I did it, Rin! I did it!" Priscilla spoke happily.
"Good, child," Zae-Rin replied, her hand caressing Priscilla''s head. The soft touch relieved much of the fatigue that had built up within Priscilla. "How did it feel witnessing the Tyrant King''s presence?"
"Strange," Priscilla uttered instinctively, "The previous creatures you''ve shown me, there had been a certain logic to them and how they came to be, but Azzi-Dahka was something far stranger." She added, collecting her thoughts.
"Especially in the end there... There was nothing logical about that form."
"Yes, it would be hard to comprehend his form. He''s a demon from the Dominion of Death, one of the kings that rule with ferocity and fear. Compared to those of the Dominion of Life, the difference truly is night and day, isn''t it?" Zae-Rin chuckled.
"Does it disgust you, that form that''s neither human nor beast?" Zae-Rin asked.
Priscilla thought for a moment, "Not really. It was strange and¡ª had been a fight for the trial''s sake, but I didn''t feel much besides a desire to win. Compared to some of the nobles I''ve met in life¡ª he''s hardly a demon."
"But, Rin! I''m so tired!" Priscilla added with a playful whine.
Zae-Rin laughed, her voice warbling like a summer bell through the garden, "Alright, child. Rest for now. You deserve it." With a wave of Zae-Rin''s hand, the garden shifted, bringing Priscilla into the warm embrace of the cozy bed she had met previously.
Priscilla lay flat, her thoughts actively swimming. She would return to the empire soon; it was incredible to know that she would be back to life, but at the same time, it was melancholic. In the empire, she had no friends or family left, but here she had Zae-Rin at least. That thought alone made her saddened at the thought of leaving.
''I wonder if I can do something to help, Rin, get out from here... Can I use this power?'' Priscilla wondered as her eyes began to shut, ''Maybe if I can fully master the final elements... I hope so...''
Priscilla opened her eyes in an all too familiar slumhouse as a cressel butterfly flew past her hand, "Now, my child. Do you remember what I taught you? If someone does good to you, you must always repay the favor!" Her mother lectured as she rubbed Priscilla''s cheeks fondly.
"But, mommy! What if Prissy doesn''t know what to do?" The girl asked with a torn expression, her hands lifting grubbily as they latched onto the hem of mother''s skirt.
"You''ll keep it close to your heart until the time comes when you know. Those who cherish you enough to help you in your time of need won''t fight with you if you don''t repay the favor straight away; they''ll wait until you''re ready." Priscilla''s mother replied.
Priscilla churned in her slumber, latching onto the blanket. The warmth of Zae-Rin''s kindness and support radiated off it as her power resonated with Priscilla''s. Rest was such a simple thing, but one easily forgotten. When you are alive, you find yourself constantly busy, preoccupied, and unable to slow down. When you bridge the gap between life and death, time seems to slow down, and one can finally be at peace with the world and themselves.
Such are the seasons constantly changing and the days fleeting. The nine-hundred-ninety-ninth year of the millennium came, and the time for farewells with it. Two years since Priscilla''s execution passed like a winter tide; besides the six years she spent with her mother, these two years proved to be the most memorable years she ever had.
Priscilla stepped out of the cabin, spotting Zae-Rin immediately, sitting in the gazebo with a goblet of wine in hand.
"You''re up, child," Zae-Rin said softly, "Good, the time has come, child. Your return to the Dominion of Life is now."
"Rin... Is there genuinely no way you can come with me?" Priscilla asked hesitantly, her eyes wavering as the thought of separation passed through her mind.
"All things must come to an end, child. Farewells may come, but memories will remain forever. When you find yourself at the top of this world, maybe you''ll have the strength to change the laws, but until then. Don''t feel sadness for departing; feel the joy of life and a second chance to do things better." Zae-Rin said, the warmth of her words causing Priscilla to tremble.
Zae-Rin downed the glass of wine before walking out of the gazebo with light and airy steps. Her dress billowed behind as the energy of her world swirled around her, condensing rapidly as the garden shook. "You must do one thing, child. Close your eyes and don''t reopen them until you feel the weight of the stars carrying you away. Promise me this." Zae-Rin said in all seriousness.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
Priscilla merely nodded silently, shutting her eyes firmly as she allowed Zae-Rin to do what she had to do. She trusted Zae-Rin wholeheartedly, so she would do as told.
Zae-Rin began to hover as the power carried her; she lifted into the sky of her manifested world as her hair fluttered aggressively behind her. Each strand latched to the space nearby as it formed a resonance with the world. As her powers focused and condensed, they could not keep up the facade of the space around the two women, which began to silently crumble and fade.
The once beautiful garden turned into ruins of dilapidated buildings with corpses strewn across the ground. Their bones were bent and broken in gruesome ways, a clear display that not a single one of them had a peaceful death. Beyond the gazebo, as it faded, a palace emerged equally in ruin. Steel pikes stabbed into the ground with a series of skulls atop them, lined from small to large.
As the facade of the landscape unraveled itself, so too did the shroud that veiled Zae-Rin. The space she hovered in was actually her prison; there she hung, chained to the void. Her haunting form was a drastic comparison to her once glamorous appearance. Her hollow eyes caved in visibly through the decaying bandages that wrapped around them. Her skin was shriveled and frail. The only vitality in her form proved to be the hair that intertwined with the abyss and became a part of it. Zae-Rin''s nightmare was more a reality than anything, a testament to the ages she had spent trapped.
''Goodbye, child.'' Zae-Rin muttered in her heart.
As the surging tide of power culminated around her, Zae-Rin screamed, slamming the energy outward and aimed behind Priscilla. The space began to unravel and shatter rapidly; the void struggled to resist and reform, but the cracks could not heal fast enough. It continued to shatter, widening the gap as Zae-Rin pushed out all the strength she could muster until it was enough to push Priscilla through it.
Before Priscilla could react, she felt her body jolt, weight burdening her body. She opened her eyes to see streaks of light shimmering past, heading into the ether. Priscilla looked back in an attempt to get one final glimpse of the woman who had saved her, but she could only see cracks in space closing up and healing behind her. ''Rin...'' Tears began to flow uncontrollably down Priscilla''s face. It was too late now to regret it, but it pained her nonetheless. Would she ever see Zae-Rin again? The thought flashed through her mind as the sadness weighed on her heart more than the weight of the stars shooting around her.
"I''ll be back, Rin. Some day, I promise!" Priscilla yelled as she let her emotions out, "Wait for me, Rin; if anyone tries to stop me, they''ll rue the day they messed with me!"
Parting was painful, but it was a necessary pain for Priscilla to condense all of her teachings thus far. She had to be strong, independent, and fierce. A fact that would not have been possible had she remained under Zae-Rin''s care eternally.
After she yelled out her emotions, Priscilla gazed at the space that surrounded her. She soaked in the sights, realizing just how wondrous they were. It was surreal and other-worldly. Marbles of light filled her sight; they blurred into the space, congregating into ones and twos, sometimes even threes. They were big and small, multi-colored and magical. They came off indistinct, shrouded in a fog that obscured her vision, yet despite it, they contained a strange magnetism that drew her eyes.
The further she got from purgatory and Zae-Rin, the weaker Priscilla felt for some strange reason; it was like whispering behind closed doors as the suppression weighed on her heart. But Priscilla shook her head, reaffirming her beliefs. Nothing would stop her; if the world tried to shackle her and her powers, she would simply destroy the shackles until nothing remained to stop her.
Instead of focusing on things she could not control, Priscilla focused on the stars around her. It was indescribable to her that such a thing existed in the world; she could not comprehend it, but she could almost feel in her heart what it was.
Priscilla''s travels continued ceaselessly through the streaking road of stars, paved purely for her. The stars flowed without end, and so too did she. She did not know how long time had passed, but she finally saw one distant marble calling to her. Its decorative hues of gold and violet swirled aloofly, wafting a primal mist that beckoned her forcefully to approach.
Her body began to gravitate toward the marble freely and unimpeded. But before she could arrive, the space around her quaked as darkness blanketed and the lights proceeded to flee and scatter. Overhead, a monstrous entity loomed behind a veil of darkness that shrouded its form.
Five gigantic pillars rushed at Priscilla with indescribable fury. The rush shook Priscilla to the core as her eyes burst into a vibrant glow; lightning crackled and struck at the pillars, but the once serpent-like bolts were now comparable to worms in the mud. They phased through the pillars that continued toward Priscilla, unfazed.
"YOU SHALL NOT HARM HER." Zae-Rin''s voice roared out of nowhere as space cracked with thunderous wrath; light erupted, blasting into the pillars with incredulous force. The once-scared stars blazed gloriously, swirling around the darkness and streaking through it as they clashed with the dark hand that held the cycle of death within its grasp.
"Is that you, Empress of Parthia?" An emotionless voice stirred from the depths of the darkness, "To think you would breach the contract. How foolish."
Zae-Rin merely huffed as the stars stormed into the darkness, illuminating the path before Priscilla once more. Her body gravitated fast toward the swirling marble below, her gaze pulling back as she witnessed Zae-Rin''s powers colliding with that towering figure. It was not something she could participate in, not yet anyway.
The marble below pulled her intensely, giving Priscilla no option to resist as she fluttered down into its embrace. The time had come for her to return to the world that she once knew. It was an inescapable moment; her body became wrapped in energy and flame. Primal force surged with intensity as the marble enlarged in her vision.
The world came to her; it enveloped her and brought her into itself. She fell with careful delicacy as the power of the dominion protected her body. Life awaited her, and the world was blissfully aware. Priscilla turned back, resisting the pull as much as she could. ''Farewell, Rin.'' She muttered, unable to do much else. Priscilla did not know the price Zae-Rin would need to pay. But one day, she would return the favor.
''Life, here I come. Father, wait for me. I will correct everything wrong, one by one. Mark my words.'' She thought resolutely as her gaze chilled and narrowed at the world before her.
Chapter 12: Wicked Deeds, Wicked Witch [1.0]
Within the confines of Blackthorn County, a procession of chained women dragged through the woods. Their limbs shackled to one another as soldiers whipped them from atop their horses. They whimpered in pain and fright, begging for the men to let them go. The women had husbands, children, and families to be with. ''Why must our families suffer because of Count Blackthorn''s depravity?'' The thought circulated through the procession unanimously.
"By the order of Count Blackthorn, all who reside in his territory belong to him!" A knight uttered from atop a white steed adorned with armor.
"Screw that fucking pig!" One of the women finally snapped, her anger erupting in protest. She had just been celebrating with her parents that her fianc¨¦e asked her to marry, and now she was at risk of being some bed warmer for a lard-bellied toad.
"Wench, you dare criticize the count?" The knight uttered as he dismounted his horse. He unsheathed his sword with one fluid motion that showed his experience and aimed it toward the woman.
"Why are you acting so haughty for?" The woman snarled, "You''re just a dog, wagging his tail for the count''s favor!"
"You don''t know when to quit," the knight said as he approached the woman and pushed her down. He stabbed his sword into her thigh and, with his steel boot, stepped firmly onto her calf. "You wretch, if one of you disappears, Count Blackthorn won''t be upset by that fact. Know your place."
The woman cried out in pain as blood gushed out from the stab wound. The man''s boot placed pressure on the wound, causing the blood to flow out without stopping. "Damn you!" The woman spat, "Where are the chivalrous knights the empire prided itself on?"
The man was about to strike again when a change occurred. The skies shook, and the land quaked. From above, flames of azure and gold roiled through the clouds. The nighttime sky lit up like the end of times, a drastic change that paused all the soldiers in their tracks.
"What''s going on?" The knight muttered as his gaze turned to the sky, where the blazing light approached ever closer. Sweat rolled down his brow, and his nerves were taut with tension.
Before he could think about it, the light struck into the forest, and debris and trees flung across as dust billowed into the air. It was a loud crash that splintered everything in its path, startling the men and the captive women.
"Go check it out!" The knight ordered his men, who were reluctant to leave. But orders were undeniable, and they had to accept their duties.
Meanwhile, in the woods, Priscilla stood in a crater, her body shimmering in a translucent glow that protected her from the crash. Her eyes scanned the area, her lungs breathed in the fresh forest air, and she felt the nighttime chill against her skin. ''I''m back...'' the girl thought, clenching her fists. A wide grin spread across her face as she took the feeling in; Priscilla was so distracted that she did not sense that the woods were stirring around her location and that the sound of rustling approached her.
It took a while, but the noise finally came close enough to Priscilla until it awoke her from her stupor. ''What? Is there someone near me that got attracted by the crash?'' she thought, her wariness bristled as she took the sounds in, ''Bandits? Merchants? Is there a town near her?''
"Who''s there?" Priscilla yelled coldly; if someone wanted to start trouble with her the very moment she returned to life, they should be ready to face the consequences.
As she spoke out, several men emerged from the underbrush wearing light armor emblazoned with a crest that Priscilla recognized as a noble''s emblem. She did not know which noble it belonged to, but the men were likely a nearby noble''s retinue.
Priscilla noticed the blood and furrowed her brow in displeasure. ''Why were a noble''s soldiers resembling common bandits and thugs?'' She wondered as the men approached warily.
"Girl, how''d you get here?" One of the men asked angrily. "This is Count Blackthorn''s territory! All women belong to the count; submit now. While we''re being nice."
The men unsheathed their swords, circling the suspicious woman. "I repeat, submit! The count demands all of his territory''s women to present themselves while he is being kind!"
"What?" Priscilla asked in a chilling voice, "Are you bandits playing a game?"
"You dare! We are Count Blackthorn''s guard! How dare you compare us to mere bandits!" The leading soldier hollered with a belly full of fury.
At the same time, the forest rustled once again as the knight approached with a long chain of shackled women breaking through the canopy of trees that separated the path they were on¡ª and Priscilla''s crater. "What''s the situation?" The knight asked, his voice booming across the landscape.
"Sir! There is a strange woman in front of us; we''ve got her encircled for now."
"A woman?" The knight asked in confusion as his eyes narrowed upon Priscilla, "Who are you? How did you get here?"If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
Priscilla''s eyes narrowed as she gazed upon the women, covered in blood and wounds. The women''s clothes were torn to shreds, leaving them distraught and weary. Priscilla recalled the month she spent imprisoned, the torture by the guards her father sent day in and day out. It was clear these women were experiencing just the same.
"What do you think you''re doing to those women, you damned animal?" Priscilla questioned. Her voice was the lowest it had ever been as the atmosphere around the men chilled.
The knight laughed at Priscilla''s outburst; it would not be the first time a woman was upset at him in the woods. "Didn''t my men already tell you? All you wenches belong to the count. Kneel and beg for mercy; perhaps we''ll take better care of you than the rest of the fodder."
"Get her." He added flatly, signaling to the soldiers to attack.
The soldiers began to approach her, their feet sliding down the slope of the crater that Priscilla stood in. Priscilla became encircled by eight soldiers instantly, while the knight stood back, holding onto the chained women. "C''mere girl, submit, and you''ll have nothing to worry about for the rest of your miserable life," one of the soldiers said while reaching his arm out toward Priscilla''s shoulder. The soldier''s kind offer was responded to with pain as Priscilla slapped his hand away with a forceful gesture. "YOU DARE?" The man snarled.
"I don''t plan on going anywhere with you pigs, and if you keep pestering me, you won''t be going anywhere either." Priscilla threatened as she glared coldly at the dead men.
The men laughed uproariously at her threat, "Who do you think you are, girl?" One of the soldiers said as he spat a large wad of phlegm on the ground. "You look as if you barely weened off your whore mother''s teets. Kid, who the hell do you think you are to threaten us?"
The soldier''s face dropped with a chilling intent as he frowned upon Priscilla. His hostility radiated off him as he held his sword readied. He lunged swiftly at Priscilla, ignoring the woman''s demeanor. Had he paid attention, he would''ve noticed the murderous gaze that gleamed in her eyes at the mention of her mother.
Priscilla threw herself forward with a swift step, slapping the man''s sword-wielding wrist hard enough that it detached from the bone. The man howled in pain, but Priscilla merely continued striking him in the throat, silencing his porkish squeals. She twirled, grabbed him by the hair, and jumped, kneeing the man in the jaw. With his hair still in hand, she pulled down with a strength that belied her petite form and smashed his face into the earth.
The other men were startled by her actions. They rushed at her all at once; their minds could not and would not process how the woman moved so agilely as if the wind was carrying her. Their swords pierced at her from all sides, intending to make a training dummy out of her. Priscilla leaped into the air, propelling herself upward with the wind. Her foot stepped on one of the blades before she turned with inhumane velocity and struck the man with her foot, twisting his neck in one fluid motion. She then jumped backward, placing distance between her and the remaining men. The man toppled to the ground lifeless; half his face caved in, and his neck turned to the back.
"DEMON, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?" The knight shouted frantically, his mind buzzing with disbelief at the way his men died.
Hearing this, Priscilla froze for a second. ''''What did you just say?'''' She asked flatly. Her heartbeat intensified as it coursed blood through her body.
''''You heard me! You''re a monster, a demon, a witch! You killed him!'''' the knight uttered like possessed, his legs trembling. ''''Screw this bitch, attack her! ATTACK!'''' he shouted, throwing the chain that latched onto the captive women down and rushing toward Priscilla.
His words were a point of no return when something snapped inside Priscilla. Her silent, seething fury burned inside her chest as she lunged at the men closest to her; she grabbed their heads with her palms open and toppled them to the ground. Her fury sparked as her hands glowed a deadly crimson that snaked out from the tips of her fingers and covered the men in a searing flame that consumed their flesh instantly. The two men howled and rolled on the ground in an attempt to put the flames out, but they could do nothing to a fire that defied life. They cursed and spat and foamed, but all it resulted in was them turning to ash and bone faster.
"Impossible! You truly are a demon!" The man cried out in fright; he and the soldiers felt a deathly chill run down their spines as they stared at the demonic woman before them.
Genuine fear seeped into their souls; she was beautifully flawless on the outside, but they could only see her as a monstrosity of death. They regretted it¡ª they regretted everything; why did they provoke this creature? One of the men pissed himself as the foul odor wafted into the air. They were losing their minds and their lives. They knew it¡ª they felt it. They attacked with abandonment, flailing their weapons with no skill or logic. Priscilla dodged simply to the back, avoiding their attacks with graceful movement; she kicked her foot out, slamming it hard against one man''s ribs and sending him tumbling on the ground. He coughed and held his torso as he felt the throbbing pain assault him.
Priscilla was out of control; she attacked with cruel intention¡ª but they provoked her first. She couldn''t care less about them now; she hated being called a monster; it was the same as her father¡ª her friends. They all treated her like a monster, and it angered her immensely. ''''Fine!'''' she muttered, ''''You wanted a monster, then you''ll get one.'''' her cerulean eyes glowed crimson as she kicked out at one of the remaining men into the chest. He heaved as he felt the forceful disconnect of his bones shattering and the ungodly pain.
Priscilla was a beast unshackled; she went through the soldiers as if they were beasts for the butchers. It did not take long before only the knight remained, kneeling before her. Tears and piss flowed in equal parts as he begged for mercy. Clarity struck Priscilla''s mind when she witnessed the pitiful state of the man. Reason told her that she should act with grace and dignity. Being heavy-handed cannot cure everything in the world. But the other part of her mind spoke as well. Telling her that she was always the one being put down and labeled and that no matter how innocent she was, they still found a way to besmirch her. Her momentary pause gave the knight a chance; his eye gleamed with viciousness as he pulled a short blade from a harness on his back and struck it toward Priscilla''s heart.
"No, Goddess! Be careful!" One of the women shouted¡ª the same one that defied the knight earlier.
Her warning, however, was unnecessary. Priscilla''s instincts, honed by countless battles in purgatory, were honed to perfection; when the knight struck out, she reflexively clashed with him. A blade of ice severed his head cleanly as it rolled on the ground with widened eyes. ''What a wicked witch!'' The thought flashed through his mind for a split moment before the life faded from his eyes.
Chapter 13: New Life, New Bonds [1.0]
Priscilla stood in silence for a brief moment, taking her actions in; she did not know what she should feel. Should she feel sorry for them? Sad? But, truthfully, she did not mourn for them. She turned to the women who also stood in silence; the chains twined around their arms and legs. Some of the women showed signs of fright, but most had reverent gazes.
"Goddess¡ª can you unshackle us?" The fiery woman who defied the knight spoke out first.
"Goddess?" Priscilla questioned slowly; as she walked toward the women, she placed her hands on the chains, releasing a chilling mist that dug into the chains and shattered them one after the other. "Why do you keep saying Goddess?" Priscilla asked, turning to the woman.
"You came from the sky¡ª and brought salvation to us. If that is not a Goddess, then what is?" The woman asked with brightened eyes.
"Well, I''m not a Goddess. You don''t think I''m a monster like they claimed?" Priscilla asked, an uncertain knot in her heart quivering.
"Heavens, no! Had you not appeared, we would''ve been goners. Count Blackthorn is a depraved swine that''s been ruining women for months now. Those who survive him have yet to been discovered in the county." The woman said, waving the thought off. If there were a monster present, it would be the count.
"By the way, I''m Hallie Eckhart! It''s a pleasure, Goddess!" The woman added with a bright smile. The woman radiated a certain charm; her smile matched her tall figure and fiery hair. It was not a stretch to say she seemed more valiant than the knight and soldiers who had entrapped them.
"I''m Priscilla..." Priscilla responded, pausing at the end to not reveal her family name.
"Priscilla, what a beautiful name!" Hallie uttered before asking, "Would you be so kind as to help us back to the township, Lady Priscilla?"
"If we go by ourselves, we might encounter more of Count Blackthorn''s men..." Hallie added.
Priscilla felt confused by Hallie''s reaction. She had been burned alive for claims of being a witch¡ª when she had no power or magic inside her. But now, when she had powers, it was treated as nothing? "Can the count not find you in the township later, regardless?" Priscilla asked.
"But, sure... I don''t mind going with you." She added after a momentary pause.
Hallie beamed, hearing Priscilla''s response, "No, thank you so much, Priscilla! My husband and his friends should be there. He likely hasn''t heard of what happened yet because I was caught while tending to errands on the outskirts of the township. But my husband is a mercenary, so he can help us keep safe."
"I see. That''s fine, I can help you. But do you not have anything you want to ask me?" Priscilla asked, her head craned slightly against her hand.
Before Hallie could respond, the forest shook as the rampaging hoofsteps of a dozen horses echoed. Men emerged from the canopy of trees with weapons readied and faces of malice. The leading man was large, wearing leather hide pants and a bare torso that rippled in the subtle glow of dusk. They charged in a violent display that caused Priscilla to pull back, ready to fight, but Hallie jumped up in front of her, "Jens! You''re here!" She yelled with a beaming smile.
The man tugged on the reins, stopping his horse skillfully where the horse''s front legs lifted in an arrogant display of might. Its black mane fluttering in the soft breeze. "Hall! You''re okay! Thank the Star, I was ready to fight to the death with those count''s dogs if they harmed you!" Jensen uttered, his husky voice thumping against the spacious forest grounds.
Jensen leaped off his horse and embraced Hallie with a loving bear hug, caressing her cheek as a joyous tear streaked down her face. "Oh, Hall. I was so incredibly worried; you have no idea."
Priscilla¡ª She was touched by Hallie and her husband''s displays of love. Hallie and her husband were very affectionate, something she could not imagine herself. Maybe Zae-Rin? But that was a platonic love, closer to maternal even. Not something like this. Her eyes glazed over slightly, a translucent film coating them. The girl wiped her eyes with her forearm and turned her body toward the woods. ''They should be fine now.'' Priscilla thought, seeing Jensen and the men''s appearances.
Priscilla took one step before she felt a tug on her arm. Hallie looked at her with both hands clasped around her hand. "Jens, this is Priscilla. She saved all of us," Hallie said softly; she looked at Priscilla with starry eyes, "Why don''t you come with us, Priscilla? If you don''t have other plans..."
"You should be fine now that your husband and the rest are here, right?" Priscilla asked, avoidant of the question Hallie asked. "I should go."
"Please, Priscilla! Even if you don''t fight for us, you can still come and have a meal." Hallie convinced the girl, unwilling to let go.
Jensen rubbed his bearded chin in confusion, but as his eyes scanned the craterous remains, the bodies strewn across, and his wife''s freedom, he began to piece together a possibility. "Hall, don''t be a pest," Jensen muttered in realization. "If she doesn''t want to come, then so be it. If the count wants to fight us all to the death, it''s our battle to face, not hers."
"Sorry, Priscilla. My wife means well, so don''t misunderstand. You did all of this, didn''t you? I won''t ask how, but judging by Hall''s excitement, the method you took down these men with was incredible and magical. No wonder she wants you with us when the count retaliates."
"He will retaliate; he''s a short, petty, vulgar little piglet. But that''s for us to worry about; you''ve done enough already." Jensen stated with crossed arms. "You should collect what''s left of the soldier''s valuables and leave the county''s land for your own sake."
Hallie''s arms slumped; hearing her husband''s words, she sighed helplessly. "Jens'' words are true, Priscilla. I''m sorry, you should go!"
"I didn''t mean to deceive you, but the count is a vile man." Hallie stepped back, walking toward Jensen with a dejected air.
Priscilla''s hand jolted, grabbing Hallie''s wrist. "No, Hallie, it''s okay. I understand why you were acting like that."
"I''ll go with you," Priscilla said softly, her mind trembling as she took the fact that they needed her in. Hallie and Jensen did not treat her like a monster but as someone who could help them. "I''m not worried about the count or his men, so I may as well see what all the fuss is about, right?" Priscilla smiled, revealing her dazzling grin to Hallie.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
"Really? You mean it?" Hallie questioned as she jumped back and hugged Priscilla. "Thank you so much, Priscilla! You''re a lifesaver!"
Priscilla walked with the group for a little under an hour before they reached the township''s gates. It was far smaller than most towns Priscilla had ever been in. The gates, made of rough wood, were durable but flimsy for moments of serious conflict. As Priscilla''s eyes scanned the perimeter of it, she figured there may only be a couple thousand people living there. Perhaps there were even fewer due to the count''s insanity.
The streets were paved with a course stone adequate for a smaller town, something one would never find in the proper towns and cities of the empire. Houses thatched large but evidently hollow. Still, despite the glaring flaws and the looming threat of the count, there was a surprising level of peace among the townsfolk.
Children frolicked, exuding an air of innocence and naivety, while parents walked behind them casually. Priscilla did not understand it¡ª would the people not be more panicked knowing that the count was capturing their women ceaselessly? Or was it merely how the common folk lived, knowing their lives did not belong to them? "How can everyone be so carefree?" Priscilla asked, turning her gaze toward Hallie.
"What else can they do? We have enough warriors and mercenaries in the town to prevent the count''s men from coming freely; at worst, they''ll capture a few people on the outskirts. But if they attack with everything they have, then there is nothing we can do but fight. So they may as well enjoy themselves while they can." Hallie stated matter-of-factly, her shoulders shrugging in helplessness.
"Why don''t they just leave?" Priscilla asked, which raised several eyebrows from the others.
"And go where? Have you not seen what''s going on throughout the empire?" Jensen uttered in annoyance.
"Jens, calm down. She doesn''t know." Hallie chided, resting her hand on Jensen''s chest. "Priscilla, I don''t know your circumstances or the life you lived before you came, but¡ª the empire is not a place where one can simply move freely¡ª whenever they wish. The southern seas have been merciless as of late, turning the entire south into a perilous land. The eastern barbarians defend their lands with fury if any approach it. The northern mountains are impassable and most tragic¡ª the emperor himself has gone mad."
"What?" Priscilla asked hastily, "What happened with the emperor?"
"We don''t know! It''s been months since he began crusading against the noble families that once supported him. It''s why we have people like the count doing whatever they wish." Hallie responded before adding, "If he were still in control, maybe none of this would have happened, but now it''s too late."
"But that''s impossible. If something happened to the emperor, should Duke Valentine not intervene?" Priscilla asked in disbelief; her father would be the first to support the emperor. They were brothers, after all. "Everyone knows they would support one another against all odds; how could the emperor face contention from the noble houses that are so far beneath him?"
"Duke Valentine? He''s been missing for some two years now." Hallie uttered flatly, "It was several months after the duke vanished when the houses began to rebel, and the emperor''s crusade unfolded."
"WHAT?" Priscilla''s voice cracked. "That''s impossible!" She added unwillingly, her gaze turning unfocused as she slumped into a daze.
''Has something happened to father? No, no, is it a part of his plan? What does he have to gain? Is it related to the claims back then? Or is it Nightshade? Is he hiding somewhere?'' Priscilla''s fist unknowingly clenched as a stormy wind blew past the township, shaking the roofing of buildings in their area. Priscilla''s eyes glowed with a subtle chill, but before she could get swept up in her thoughts, Hallie reached out and touched Priscilla''s shoulder.
"Are you okay, Priscilla? You look a bit unwell." Hallie asked.
Priscilla trembled slightly from Hallie''s call, her dazed eyes clearing up as she lifted her head. "No... I''m okay, don''t worry." Priscilla smiled weakly, shook her head, and added, "I was just lost in my thoughts for a bit."
They walked for a few minutes more in awkward silence. Jensen, if he did not fully understand things before, was gathering clues from the strange phenomena. They reached a house that nested off the beaten path; an elderly couple walked out to greet Hallie and Jensen, paired with three young children who rushed at the two with grins plastered across their faces.
The two had brought Priscilla to their family home, which gave Priscilla a pause. ''Did they trust her to that extent?'' It was a strange, unfamiliar feeling. They sat in a warm lounge room with the dim rays of dawn starlight peering in. Jensen sat with spread legs and crossed arms, quiet but clearly in deep thought. Hallie played with the children while her parents brought tea for the trio.
Jensen finally could not handle it anymore as he scratched his head and broke the awkward silence, "Hall¡ª are you sure about this?"
Hallie did not spare him a glance, merely nodding in place, "Mhm!"
Jensen scratched his head harder, putting his precious mane at risk, "Fine, I''ll trust your instincts. Dammit." The man sighed before turning to Priscilla. "Priscilla, right? You''re not from this world, are you?"
Priscilla''s eyes widened with a slight curve, "What do you mean?" She asked in genuine confusion.
"What''s your family name?" Jensen asked bluntly.
Priscilla froze for a second¡ªthe girl did not know if she should give a fake name or if she should admit to being a Valentine, but what if people knew of her execution in this part of the empire? "I cannot say..." She finally muttered.
"Mhm." Jensen made a noise while rubbing his chin, "Do you know the Temple of Starlight?"
"Uh¡ª yes, I know of them," Priscilla replied without understanding why the question suddenly came up.
"It wasn''t long ago when the temple''s men rode out from the Starlight Temple. They took to every corner of the empire chanting out a prophecy," Jensen stood up and walked to a side room before returning with a rolled-up parchment. He unfurled the scroll and recited, "The Dawn of the Millennium comes, and the harbingers of the end roam the empire, rivers of blood and mountains of death become commonplace, as we await the Starlit Dawn when the Starborn of two worlds descends to bring salvation."
Hallie spoke up at last, "You descended last night, Priscilla. Didn''t you? That''s why the crater was there, and it''s how you took down those men so easily, and the magic¡ª it''s not of this world."
"The timing is too coincidental for it not to be you."
"It''s true¡ª the way those soldiers were killed wasn''t something one person could normally do," Jensen added.
Priscilla sat in silence, and the two did not interrupt her. Thoughts passed through her mind; there was a lot she did not know. It had been years since her execution, and the empire was as familiar as it was foreign. Priscilla did not doubt their words¡ª she had developed more than a sixth sense for lies in her time in purgatory. But knowing that¡ª what did it mean for her and the empire? Was the end genuinely approaching, and she was responsible for saving everyone?
Did anyone consider asking her first if she wanted to be some savior? Priscilla wanted to live her life, take revenge on her father, and find her purpose while exploring the world. It began to make her angry, the thought that the world''s fate was suddenly thrust upon her shoulders, but Priscilla calmed down. The realization came just as quickly¡ª if the world were nearing the end¡ª maybe she would find a way to save Zae-Rin. If the empire''s problems were going to erupt regardless of what she did, she should get to them first.
Priscilla sighed and turned to Hallie and Jensen, "I''m Priscilla Valentine." She said flatly, "I don''t know if the prophecy is talking of me, but it wouldn''t be wrong to say that I''m no longer solely from this world."
Chapter 14: Tempest Winds Blow, Corruption Festers [1.0]
Jensen and Hallie''s eyes widened comically at the words Priscilla uttered. The silence was deathly until a small chirp came out of Hallie''s daughter''s mouth from the squeezing pinch of Hallie''s fingers on the child''s cheeks.
Hallie quickly rubbed the child''s cheeks softly, ignoring the fact that they were turning red as her eyes remained glued to Priscilla. "Priscilla¡ª Valentine¡ª you said?"
"A-Are you a g-ghost?" Hallie stuttered.
"Eeeeeeh, a ghost..." The little girl chirped with a laugh.
"I''m not a ghost." Priscilla waved off. "It''s hard to explain¡ª but I''m quite alive."
"Valentine..." Jensen muttered, "The whole empire heard of Duke Valentine''s daughter and her demise. You''re saying that was you?" He asked with a somber edge to his voice.
"Mhm." Priscilla nodded quietly. She did not know why she was even mentioning it. Would anyone believe such a fairy tale? But she felt a tug to speak to them, "It''s a long story¡ª truthfully, there''s a lot about it I don''t know myself. All I can say for certainty is that I''m very much alive at this moment and that my death had no credibility to it."
Jensen recrossed his arms again, his large muscles flexing against his chest in silence. It was ludicrous, but something made it hard to discredit the claims. It was a mere momentary silence before it was interrupted by the crisp sound of sniffles. Hallie shuffled over to Priscilla and embraced her from behind. "Oh, you poor child. You''ve had it rough, haven''t you?"
Hallie was not particularly old. She was only in her mid-thirties, but even then, a mother''s instincts were hard to fool. She could feel the sincerity of Priscilla''s words, which sent tears to her eyes. "You''re back now; that''s the greatest blessing the star can grant."
"Star¡ª star!" The little girl chirped as she also ran up to hug Priscilla.
"Bianca¡ª don''t be so naughty!" Hallie chided as she lifted the girl, cradling her. "Sorry, she can be quite a handful at times." Hallie laughed.
Priscilla laughed just the same, her eyes misted, but from a blissful joy and not an inescapable sadness. Their moment did not last as the front door to their family home barged open. Priscilla shuffled back, readying her body against the wall, coiled like a viper ready to strike.
A tall man rushed in, ignorant of the danger. Hallie quickly stepped in front of Priscilla, "It''s okay! He''s my brother-in-law!"
Jared blinked incredulously, "What kind of performance is this, Hall, Jens?"
"Eh, we don''t have time for it! It''s not good; the count''s men have struck again!" Jared blurted.
"Where?" Jensen asked, his torso arching forward toward Jared.
"They came near the southern outskirts! Grabbed several young girls who were tending to the fields. They weren''t alone, one of the guys said." Jared uttered in one pauseless breath. He inhaled quickly before continuing, "Strange men! With robes of crimson and gold, emblazoned with a black star!"
Jared panted out of breath before he reached and grabbed Jensen''s cup, downing it in a single huff.
"Fucking hounds of the empire. Do they have no shame? What knights, what brave soldiers, they''re all just bastards wearing human flesh!" Jensen spat through a grimace. "Tell me, Jare, has anyone gone after them? Have they talked to the mayor at least?" Jensen questioned, his fist striking the table with a dull thud.
"We went to see, but there was no response from him or the aides..."
"Where are the children now?" Priscilla interrupted, her heart thumping loudly against her chest as she moved out of the corner. "Are they close to the town?"
"No, it''s impossible¡ª there''s too many of them! And they went into the depths of the woods where they have the advantage." Jared shook his head.
"That doesn''t answer my question¡ª are they still close?" Priscilla echoed, her eyes focusing on the man.
"Girl¡ª don''t glare at me. I don''t know! It''ll take you at least thirty minutes to get out of the city¡ª and then you want to find those men and the children¡ª it''s downright impossible! They''ll be long gone to the count''s villa by then."
Priscilla snorted and rushed out of the house. She felt no responsibility toward the townspeople, but the feeling of abandoning a child to an uncertain fate did not sit well with her. Could she turn a blind eye to another life ruined by the shackles of a nobleman''s making?
Priscilla leaped into the air, the wind carrying her upward as she bounced off rooftops with the grace and lightness of a spring breeze. Her heartbeat accelerated, unknown to her; it slammed against her chest with the forceful steps of a stampede, her blood circulating through her body at levels unrecorded. Her speed reached a height where by the time anyone caught a glimpse of her shadow to lift their heads¡ª she had already vanished.
Five minutes later, her body lunged off the town gates, heading for the overgrown woodland that bordered it. The trees shivered like a bare-skinned hunter in the tundra, leaves rustling with immensity as the woman rushed in search of the count''s men. The woods were quiet¡ª eerily so¡ª and there were no visible traces, which frustrated Priscilla ever so.
The woman''s eyes glowed bright as the wind swirled around her¡ªtransparent and silent. The sounds of life bloomed in her ears¡ª chitters and howls, light scritches against tree bark, and then the childish, frail whimpers of a child, the dreadful begging for a mother''s embrace.
Priscilla redirected her steps accordingly, breaking through the canopy of trees and emerging into a group of soldiers, knights, and cowled men. The soldiers and knights had the marks of Count Blackthorn''s men, but the cowled men were ones Priscilla could not recognize. The men carried and dragged the captured children recklessly, their bodies painted with marks of blood from beatings.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
As Priscilla jumped into the fray, the men turned to her in shock. They had not expected anyone to follow them¡ª no. They quickly realized¡ª how did she arrive here? Where did she come from?
"Identify yourself!" One of the knights roared, his demanding voice slamming against the trees with no remorse.
Priscilla merely eyed the children, who were either unconscious or terrified and bawling their eyes out. "You tell me¡ª what do you think you''re doing to these children?" Priscilla questioned, her voice matching the knight''s with a commanding air.
"Wench, how dare you question the Blackthorn Knights?" The knight huffed and puffed. His chest flexed taut against his armor. "Identify yourself now¡ª"
"Or else we''ll have you join them as one of the count''s new toys." He grinned as he pointed to the children.
Priscilla''s eyes fluttered, a spark flashing through her mind as her raging instincts kicked in¡ª the compelling force slammed against her, an unruly beast one could never dismount in time. The knight blinked for a fragment of time¡ª an insignificant moment that would prove to be his last. Priscilla vanished, only to reappear with a small fragment of ice in her hand, its sharpened blade lined perfectly with the man''s throat.
Priscilla slid along the woodland floor, twisting her body along the ground with the knight''s head in her grasp. Her cold gaze was an ethereal frostbite striking the men in the depths of their hearts. They blinked and blinked again. Dumbfounded. Stupefied. Incomprehension delayed their fear, but when fear struck, the cowards among them dripped piss down their pant legs, their fingers trembling as they pointed at Priscilla with judging eyes glazed with terror. "Witch!"
Priscilla flinched, a tingle coursing down her spine at the remark. But she could not afford to dwell on it as she narrowed her eyes at the cowled men who seemed unfazed by her display. They matched her gaze¡ª their heads tilted slightly toward her.
"A heretic of the Fallen Star walks among us," One of the men uttered, his voice a hollow scrape against Priscilla''s eardrums. "Your kind¡ª should not exist. How¡ª" He muttered, his head quivering side to side.
"Heretics¡ª the cycle of inevitability comes yet again!" He cackled, his torso bending in on itself, shoulders trembling fiercely, as he lost control of himself.
"Heretics¡ª They treat our Church of Zenith as a lone passage in the history books. They forsook our kindness, trust, and the magnanimity and grace we offered¡ª"
The man and his cowled companions laughed, their cackles booming with insanity. Their laughs halted without warning as they put their hands close to their mouths and whistled. An ominous sound that scathed against all that was holy.
The soldiers and knights groaned upon hearing that scathing whistling noise¡ª and their bodies convulsed with great fanfare. Their limbs creaked with unnatural timbre, and pupils constricted, flickering with trepidation. The men slumped onto the earth, their spines bursting from their backs as growths spread out.
Priscilla felt the rampaging beat of her heart as the creatures appeared¡ªa moment of noise, yet it brought such a massive change. They resembled the Skriythe¡ªbut Priscilla did not know why this was.
"What is the meaning of this?" Priscilla demanded toward the cowled Zenith believer.
The man merely laughed as he lowered his cowl. His eyesockets were empty, and his skin creased with thousands of folds. "You have no power here, heretic." The man''s teeth chattered. "The blood of the old will awaken once more¡ªyou can do nothing about it."
One of the men behind him threw down an object that burst with black smoke, filling the space with its thickness. Skriythe-like creatures burst out of the smoke, rushing at Priscilla; their pincered mouths snapped ruthlessly despite their short length compared to the regular Skriythe Priscilla had seen before.
Priscilla scanned the space; despite the difficulty seeing, she could roughly make out the cowled men in the depths standing and could see the children on the floor beside them. She lunged at the inhumane soldiers, stabbing out with a slither of ice, shards of it splattering across the air as it made contact with the creature''s thick carapace.
It was frustrating that the bugs were always sturdy and disgusting. Priscilla rotated, sending her other hand toward the creature''s face with a needle of flame. The Skriythe-man squealed from the intense heat and tried to deflect it, but Priscilla shifted her arm, lowering it at an angle and stabbing it into the soft flesh where the creature''s torso and neck connected.
He howled a deathly wail of pain as green pustulant blood flowed from the wound. His mouth gurgled and bubbled with smoke, and the creature fell to its knees. But Priscilla could not rest or take joy in that fact as the other dozen men-creatures swarmed her with frenzied bloodlust.
The Church of Zenith believers snickered in arrogance as they watched the battle. To them, a heretic was nothing but an insect. The unveiled man looked to the children before shaking his head in disappointment. "They''re not usable anymore, let''s go." He told his companions in a hushed tone.
Priscilla may have been occupied by the battle¡ª and her vision obstructed by the smoke, but she kept a tight grasp on the area using the small sounds carried by the wind to guide her. As the men turned to leave, Priscilla clenched her teeth, eliminating the creature closest that remained glued to her and lunging after the cowled believers. They were not easy to get rid of, however, as they continued to pester her, giving the men enough time to vanish through the forest''s overgrowth.
"Damn you," Priscilla muttered as she returned her gaze toward the creatures with their clattering jaws and bony growths spazzing out from their backs.
Priscilla walked toward the town with four girls in tow. Two of them held onto Priscilla''s hands while the other two clasped onto Priscilla''s gown, afraid to let go. They trembled like leaves in the wind; it would have taken one push only, and they would have blown away. Her speed was far slower than if she was alone, so by the time she was halfway to the town, she could make out the sound of horses neighing and hooves trotting as they approached.
Jensen, Jared, and several more men appeared. They were disheveled as they came in a rush, but their faces were fierce with determination to fight. Among them, only one man was more distanced and tidy. The air of nobility radiated off his shiny head. "Priscilla, are you okay? Where are the count''s men?" Jensen hastily asked as he saw the woman and children. "How are the girls? Is anyone hurt?"
"Spread out!" Jared muttered to the men, who dispersed radially around the woods, scanning for any lurking troublemakers from the count''s side.
"They''re all gone..." Priscilla replied, uncertain how to explain to them. "The girls are fine, scared, and a bit bruised but alive."
"Are you working with them?" The neat man scoffed arrogantly. "How convenient is it that they suddenly vanish, and you return with the girls a hero?"
"It''s not like that, mayor." Jensen waved off in an attempt to reassure the man.
"Did I ask you, Jensen Eckhart?" The mayor glared. "Capture her, she''s clearly suspicious. We''ll question her, the children, and anyone else that puts our people at risk."
"We can''t do that, mayor! She has nothing to do with this!" Jensen retorted adamantly.
"SILENCE!" The mayor sneered loudly. "SEIZE HER NOW!"
"If you interfere, Jensen Eckhart. Mark my words, you will suffer! Think of your family."
As the mayor spoke, several of the men peered out of the woods with chains in hand. The sound rattled against the quiet breeze that blew between the trees. Silent but persistent. Priscilla flinched at the noise; her friendly gaze toward Jensen turned into a chilling one aimed at the approaching men. Priscilla rushed at the chain-carrying man closest to her; the gown she wore ripped in several places as the children''s hands had latched on so tightly to the fabric. But Priscilla did not pay it mind as she kneed the man to the face and then rushed past him into the depths of the woods.
Chapter 15: Actions and Consequences [1.0]
"See." The mayor sneered, his lips curving into a malicious grin. "If she had nothing to hide, why run?"
"Eckhart''s return to the town, your presence is not warranted anymore. And if I find out you caused harm to my people, I will find you. Remember that."
Jensen and Jared lowered their heads; there was little they could do to contend with the mayor''s doubts. They turned and walked away. Jared whispered to Jensen, "Why''d she run, bro?"
"She has a troubled past, Jare. It was likely the chains..." Jensen muttered with striking believability.
"Dammit, even so. This isn''t a good look for either of us now."
"I know, Jare. Priscilla can protect herself; she''ll be fine. We just have to stay safe on our side and let her figure it out." Jensen sighed helplessly. He did not want to let the girl fight on her own, but he could not afford to put his family at risk by disobeying the mayor''s orders.
"The rest of you fan out¡ªfind the woman and capture her. Only you, Calvin; take the girls back to my office in the town hall."
"Yes, sir! Should I bring a medic to check on them as well?" Calvin asked.
"No need. I''ll bring one once I return."
They all dispersed; Jensen and Jared returned to town, as did Calvin with the girls. Only the mayor remained sitting atop his steed with arms crossed in front of him. His eyes flickered imperceptibly as a buzzing droned near his ear. His lips curled into a grin as he rode back into town.
Priscilla found herself wandering the woods, her mind distracted at the thought of the townspeople turning on her; occasional birds chirped and cawed as they flew overhead, but for the most part, besides her feet crunching branches and leaves underneath¡ª there was only silence. It was rather lonely as she walked. Priscilla sighed and muttered to herself, "Priscilla... oh Priscilla, what are you doing?"
Priscilla found herself sitting on the edge of a small riverbed with her feet dangling in the water. She embraced her knees as her eyes reflected in the clear water. The glimmers of tears carefully caressed the corners of them as she watched the flowing water.
''Why do people turn on me so easily?'' Priscilla wondered. ''Is it just my destiny in this life? Or what?''
''But it can''t be... it was too sudden.'' She splashed the water with her foot, lifting it into an arc that spread to the other side. ''Is there something wrong with the mayor?''
''There''s also those men and the Skriythe.'' Priscilla''s head hurt as the countless implications swirled within it. "I wish Rin was here..." A soft sigh echoed, weightless against the streaming water.
Priscilla kicked her feet, lost in thought. ''No, I can''t go on like this...''
''There''s too many strange things happening all at once. Something malicious must be afoot. And if so, Hallie, Jensen, and everyone else is terribly in danger.''
She stood up, her head lowered, reflecting against the clear blue water. The resoluteness mirrored back at her. Priscilla saw the strands of blue jutting off her torn gown and smiled. Despite not knowing why, the gown had stuck with her for a long time, but it was time for a change.
Priscilla leaped into the air, her body shuffling silently through the crowns of trees. She headed toward the town once more, diverting her path just slightly to come in from a different side than where she left from. With her speed, it was not long until Priscilla came upon an open-spaced resting area typically used by merchant groups. There, she laid her eyes upon several carriages and pitched tents.
Several men and women gathered around a stoked bonfire with its crackles and huffs. They roasted meat and drank with great fanfare while they talked among each other. Despite being near the town, they preferred to indulge in the freedom of the wilderness. Priscilla slithered into the area, halting atop a tree and having a clear vision over their resting ground.
"Can''t wait until this job is over with; I''m so tired of these impoverished towns." One man muttered before belching loudly as grease coated his lips. "Count Blackthorn better pay generously."
"Oh, would you give it a rest, Mason; you''re always complaining." A woman replied with a shrewish and gaudy laugh. "We have enough goods to appease his little mistresses for as long as he needs them. I''m sure he''ll pay sufficient."
"He better! The empire''s damn annoying as of late. Everyone''s so restless and irksome. I just want to return and spend the weeks in a nice brothel." Mason huffed, stoking the flames with his sword.
"Why not spend it with me instead?" The shrewish woman laughed, her legs spreading at an angle. She lowered her torso forward, emphasizing her misshapen breasts.
Mason snickered condescendingly, but he stood up anyway, picking the woman up and taking her to one of the tents.
The others merely laughed and indulged as if it were but a normal occurrence.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
Priscilla watched and listened with unconcealed disgust on her face. When she was younger, she had seen numerous kinds of merchants, the power, wealth, and fame hungering vermin of noble society. But these people were the lowest of the low that she had ever witnessed.
She acted in a moment of distraction for the merchants and approached their carriages silently. Priscilla shifted downward through the tree, soft rustles blowing in the wind as she grabbed two mid-sized sacks from the back of the carriage and vanished into the woods.
"WHO''S THERE?" One of the men hollered as he jumped to his feet. He grabbed his sword and walked around with careful steps.
Mason grunted as he spread the tent folds slightly with his trousers rolled around his ankles. "What''s the hubbub, Aiden?" He questioned with a snark.
"Thought I heard something... guess it''s nothing." Aiden retorted before returning to his seat. "You can go back to your exercise." He laughed.
''Must be the wind...'' He thought as he bit into the skewered meat. His eyes darted across the open rest area, but there was nothing but the chatter of his companions and the trembling tent folds nearby.
Priscilla found a small alcove where she sat, going through the sacks she seized from the merchants. There, she dug up several gowns and skirts, chemises of various sizes, and several other garments one would expect. After searching through the items, Priscilla found a few that looked fitting for her.
She removed her cerulean gown, revealing her unblemished skin glistening beneath. Unmarred by the flames and torment that once plagued her, only the grooves of power lined her frame, etched imperceptibly. They were invisible to the naked eye but ever-present. With a hemp chemise in hand, she wore it tightly, feeling the restrictive binding far rougher than the one she removed. It was tough, but she knew that for the sake of movement and the battles to come¡ª it was far better.
The new gown she chose was a mix of commoner and noble styles; it featured a simple undyed brown linen skirt that wrapped tight around her waist and a loosely fitted cotton top that was a pristinely clean white; it puffed slightly around her shoulders. While the back of it was open in a modestly seductive v-shape that revealed her soft skin. The white top fit great under her raven dark hair that sat at her shoulders.
Priscilla threw all the garments, including her old gown, into the sacks and set them ablaze. She smiled as the ashes blew in the wind and leaped into the air, her skirt twirling around as she propelled herself through the trees. ''Running be damned. If they want to fight¡ª so be it!''
She headed for the town with a purposeful mind; she would find the mayor and reason with him. If he did not care for reasoning, then he would need to learn. And if something were wrong with him, she would solve that far easier. Her lips curved into a beaming grin as a spark flashed through her eyes. ''Freedom¡ª is beautiful! Strength¡ª is a necessity!''
Within a dining chamber in the town hall, the mayor sat, joined by the girls that the Church of Zenith and the count''s men had abducted. Plates lined the table in front of the girls filled with steamy meat and vegetables. Their once pale faces had regained much of the color they should have had as they eyed the food hungrily.
"Eat, girls. Eat! It''s my treat for you being so brave when faced with those bad men."
The girls loosened up immediately and dug into their plates. Savoring every bite. Their cheeks puffed up and turned rosy from the warmth of the meal.
The mayor merely smiled silently as an incessant droning buzz stirred in his ear¡ª he eyed the girls with his elbows on the table and hands clasped in front of his face. "Is it good?"
"Mhmm! It''s amazing!" A muffled reply came almost in unison from the girls.
The man''s eyes flickered¡ª the buzzing intensifying as he craned his neck from side to side. "That''s wonderful. Eat up, and make sure not to leave anything leftover." He laughed.
The girls continued until their plates were empty. A wave of drowsiness hit them as their eyes flickered. One of the girls tried to stand up, but weakness struck like lightning, and she toppled onto the ground. The others were startled when she fell, but the same weakness overcame them.
''Consume them¡ª embrace the Zenith and purge thyself of the desolation of the new world.''
''Receive thy blessing¡ª the power sits within reach¡ª will you grasp it?''
The mayor slammed his hand against the table with a loud, dull thud. His head craned at a sharp angle as he eyed the girls. Nagging. Incessant and shrill¡ª it droned against his mental state. Pounding vigorously¡ª forcing him toward a breaking point.
He walked over to one of the girls kneeling beside her with a blade in hand. Taking it to her hand and slicing her fingers off. He dripped her blood into his mouth, feeling indulgent greed from it. The man''s pupils dilated and narrowed, flickering in response as he sucked the blood from the source.
''More¡ª consume it until nothing remains.''
''Think about the power¡ª the vitality you so desperately crave.''
He continued slicing into the girl. Piece by piece.
His face wriggled freely¡ª veins bulging and rippling like a swarm of worms. Sickening squelches and groans dripping from his lips with every suckling taste. The man vomited, blood and puke dribbling down his face as he panicked, bent down and lapped the floor up, unwilling to risk a drop of the holy nectar.
His back muscles were taut against his lace shirt. Slamming against the fabric as surges of otherworldly force rippled through his body. ''I need more... no¡ª there''s not enough.'' He thought as his eyes flickered toward the remaining girls. ''More, there must be more in town.''
The mayor stood up, cracking his neck and readjusting it before his face returned to a stilling calm. He wiped his face off and walked out of the dining hall and locked it behind him. After a few turns, he found Calvin, "Calvin¡ª give the order that everyone''s dismissed today and tomorrow. Times are tough these days. They should spend some time with their families."
"Also, prepare a group of loyal men; we have some work to do. I''m afraid we have rebels hiding within the town."
"Sir?" Calvin questioned, "Are you certain? We haven''t had rebels in years."
The mayor glared at the man before slapping his hand against Carson''s shoulder. "If I said so, that means I''m certain. Do as you''re commanded, Calvin."
"As you wish, sir. I''ll get on that then..." Calvin nodded.
The mayor stood with his arms crossed, watching as Calvin left. The staff began to leave as ordered, and the building became a ghost town where only the man and several loyalists remained. "This is how it should be." He laughed. His eyes flickered rapidly as an uncomfortable hunger set in. He dug his fingers into his arm, bracing himself tightly as he fought against the scathing urges that boiled within.
Chapter 16: The Hunger Within [1.0]
The mayor rode into town with frenzied hoofsteps, his horse trotting fast as his subordinates followed. People darted out of the way as he stormed through the streets wantonly. They wanted to curse, but seeing it was the mayor, they repressed it under their breaths.
"Sir, aren''t we riding a bit too aggressively?" Calvin asked from behind the mayor''s horse.
"Silence." The mayor muttered, "We don''t have time to waste, you fool."
They arrived in front of the Eckhart home with thundering speed, a cloud of dust rising behind them as they dismounted.
"Eckhart''s, present yourselves!" The mayor hollered as he tidied up his overcoat and stepped toward the fencing.
Hallie opened the door, confused, "Mayor, what brings you here?"
"All Eckhart''s, present yourselves!" The mayor emphasized as he gazed coldly at Hallie.
Jensen, Jared, and Hallie''s parents, carrying little Bianca, stepped out moments after.
"Mayor, what''s the matter with you?" Jensen asked with his hand ruffling through his hair.
"Where''s the woman, Eckhart?" The mayor questioned bluntly, his eyes narrowing toward Jensen.
"Are you still thinking about her? I told you she had nothing to do with the count''s men," Jensen retorted, his face painted with discontent. "I don''t know where she went, regardless. Why are you here instead of figuring out how to stop Count Blackthorn''s depravity?"
The mayor huffed, "Still playing games, Eckhart? I know that you''re close to the wench."
"The girls revealed reluctantly that the woman was a part of the abduction. Are you going to claim that the victims are lying?"
"What?" Jensen paled. "That''s not possible! She was with us the entire time when the abduction unfolded!"
"That makes no sense, mayor!" Hallie added with furrowed brows. "They must''ve mistaken her for an accomplice when she was rescuing them."
"Semantics and hyperbole, Eckhart''s. You''re spinning a wondrous tale of mockery in my town."
"Capture them!" The mayor ordered, waving to the men behind him. "The Eckharts are presumed traitors and rebels; we''ll find out the truth once we interrogate them."
Calvin stepped back subtly, unwilling to participate. His action remained unnoticed by the mayor as several other men moved toward Jensen''s family. They did not care about the details; they merely obeyed the orders.
The men moved to outstretch their arms to grab the Eckharts, but Jensen and Jared pushed back, grappling with the men. "Cease this foolery, mayor. We have nothing to do with this¡ª neither does the girl!"
"Save your excuses!" The mayor snarled, "Hurry up! Capture them!"
"Damned bastard," Jensen grunted as he twisted his arm, punching one of the men in the face. The other lunged at him, and they wrestled for a moment before Jensen lifted him and threw him back, "This is madness! Will you all calm down!"
The noise began to attract a crowd as people slowly squirmed toward the confrontation. Despite the glaring noise, their curiosity overtook any semblance of rationality. The mayor''s impatience reached a tumultuous peak as he watched the Eckharts struggle. Winds began to blow with tempestuous speeds as the town shook. People''s gazes scanned the scene as they witnessed the mayor''s men and the Eckharts struggling. To them, it seemed completely unreasonable, as the Eckharts had lived in the town for generations.
"Mayor, what''s the meaning of what''s happening here?" One man questioned from the crowd.
"Yeah, mayor. Explain this!" Another woman added in sternly.
The mayor''s head slammed internally, the droning intensifying with the people''s incessant nagging that weighed on his fragile rationality. His eyes were constricting and dilating while harsh breaths burst from his lips. He turned toward Calvin and the remaining guards, "Will you capture the Eckharts already; how useless can you lot be."
Seeing the mayor''s unfeeling gaze, the men gulped; they ran toward Jensen and the rest to avoid the mayor''s outburst. Suddenly, their confrontation turned into a brawl as Jensen and Jared refused to accept capture for such unfair reasoning, and the guards didn''t have it in them to forfeit the command.
Agitation coursed through the crowd as they also felt unfairness in the mayor''s actions. They raised their voices and fists, compelling him to reconsider and relax. Which only served to further fragment the man''s impulse control, dulling the strands that remained.
"What''s the meaning of this?" Priscilla''s voice churned through the tempestuous winds as she leaped down from atop a rooftop with a forward flip. She sent her palm forward with a gust that pushed back on the guard, separating them from the Eckharts as she stood to the side of them.
"Priscilla¡ª you came back," Hallie muttered as she looked at the young woman.
"IT''S YOU!" The mayor''s voice cracked, "Capture her! Capture her now! She''s the one responsible for everything!" Thunder roared in the background as his voice slammed into the townspeople''s ears.
"Madman, why are you so obsessed with me?" Priscilla questioned as her gaze narrowed in on the mayor''s form. "I had nothing to do with Count Blackthorn, yet you keep hammering on that narrative. Are you the one in bed with the count?"Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
The mayor squealed, "How dare you! How dare you make such a claim! Sycophant! Audacious and inexplicable sycophant behavior!"
"Your guilt is a glaring display with such audaciousness, wench!"
"Is your outburst now not the same, mayor?" Priscilla asked with calm enunciation.
"Mayor, how about we relax and look into this matter rationally; this could simply be one of the count''s ploys to divide us!" One of the townspeople in the crowd spoke up.
"SILENCE!" The mayor howled, his voice crackling in unison with the thunder.
''She''s the one¡ª isn''t it delectable? Can you feel it?''
"SILENCE! SILENCE!" His voice echoed as he grasped at his head. "You''re all aiding traitors. Do you not understand?"
''They''ll never understand you. Only power speaks in this world.''
The mayor squirmed as his face turned an unhealthy crimson. His eyes bulged, and his back arched forward.
Witnessing his strange state, the crowd gasped and talked between themselves. Priscilla stood ahead of the Eckharts, feeling an uncertain thud in her chest that gave her a bad feeling. "Get away from here," Priscilla whispered to them.
"What''s wrong?" Hallie asked.
"Something''s happening with the mayor; you''re all in danger if you stay. That''s what my intuition is telling me right now." Priscilla retorted as a faint glow covered her eyes.
The mayor chuckled as the Eckharts stepped away, his face writhing with wretched rancor. "You people will never understand me," He uttered in a hollow droll. "Only power speaks in this world."
Lightning struck nearby as smoke and flames billowed; the mayor''s laughter crescendoed into a cricketing cackle. His flesh ballooned, eyes bleeding green, and bony growths jutting from his face and back. His disfigured monstrous form brought panicked shrieks from the crowd as they fled with hastened steps. "Ah¡ª hungry. I''m ever so hungry." His voice clicked in a strange tonality that was beyond anything human.
Priscilla did not wait for him to finish transforming as she rushed in with swiftness, striking the man with an ice-spike outstretched from her leg as she kicked him. Since the mayor was going to reveal a monstrous side¡ª she would not waste time with pity or mercy.
The mayor''s head twisted with a snap as pincered growths clasped onto Priscilla''s leg, dampening her approach with ease. "You''ve come to us, you too¡ª wish to be one with us. We shall feast for the glory of the dominion. You cannot stop us¡ª witch."
Priscilla''s eyes narrowed as she gritted her teeth, the seething frustration bubbling, "I hate that damn label," Priscilla huffed, thrashing out in retaliation as her other leg pushed out, sending a thickened needle of flame at the mayor''s bulging carapace. "Especially coming from an ugly demon like yourself."
Her attack, however, fizzled into nothingness as it struck the durable carapace. The inhuman mayor chirped as the frontal pincers clacked against each other. "Too weak¡ª your weakness is a crime. This is the reason why you must become nourishment for us."
Priscilla was shocked that it did not work. Could it be possible that he was more durable than so many of the creatures she faced in the past? It seemed incomprehensible to her. Her body glowed as she collectively mustered the force in her body for a striking push, as the earth spiked out from underneath the beast, tossing it upward and releasing its grip on Priscilla.
Priscilla landed on a rooftop with heavy breaths. Her mind raced for ideas as she watched the creature climb to its feet. ''Must I use that?'' She thought. There was a method in mind that seemed plausible, but if she used it, she would weaken immensely. Before she could decide, Jensen and Jared returned wielding a waraxe and warhammer, respectively.
"You don''t need to fight alone, Priscilla!" Jensen uttered as he slammed his waraxe onto the mayor''s bony backside.
"That''s right, girl. We''re not cowards who''ll run and let a kid face the big bad." Jared echoed with a grunt, his warhammer striking the the creature''s head.
Their attacks barely tickled as the creature squirmed. Its carapace creaked as the plating adjusted and strengthened, doubling in size as the demon grew and stood up once more.
Seeing Jensen and Jared''s determination and desire to help her, Priscilla''s heart quivered. She felt a softness that was unexpected from someone she had just met. Her eyes shone as she steeled her will, "You two, stall him for a bit, please! I''ll handle this!"
Priscilla''s body rose as a pillar of earth lifted her toward the sky. Wind, fire, and water swirled around her in cyclones of power. Her body shone with an unearthly luster that dazzled countless eyes. Even the townspeople could not help but turn their vision toward the woman in the sky. Priscilla''s majesty was on full display as markings stretched across her body, delicate and regal¡ª gilded in shimmering brightness.
''Stop her, you fool. Don''t let her awaken; act now. ACT NOW.''
The demonic mayor''s eyes flickered side to side as his bony growths spread out, pushing against Jensen and Jared. He thrashed violently, his vision focused on the woman overhead. "I must stop her. She cannot awaken. She cannot be in this world. FOOLS, LET ME BE!" He howled.
Jensen and Jared were sweating profusely; the weight of countless mountains bore down on their shoulders as the beast thrashed. But they had to stand firm for Priscilla''s sake and the town''s sake, too.
Priscilla felt the elements bind her body to the dominion, a force that wrapped around with an unprecedented will. ''Duality¡ª a culmination of two. Balance that strikes an accord with the world.'' Darkness blanketed the sky, leaving only the cyclones of power illuminating like stars.
''I''m going to use it finally, Rin. I trust them.'' Priscilla smiled as the elements sped rapidly in a whirlpool that shrouded her form from the people below.
''Fall back.'' Priscilla''s voice seemed to stretch, worming its way into Jensen''s ear.
The man''s eyes blinked as he grabbed Jared''s arm and pulled away. "Let''s go, she''s about to strike!"
As the two men pulled back, Priscilla''s body shone with such brightness that the sky and earth seemed to flip. The darkness that shrouded the sky became a searing white that blinded all color in the world. The only speck of vibrancy was the azure glow that dominated the space where the woman stood, wrapped in powers beyond comprehension.
The demon propelled itself off the ground. One final, futile attempt at stopping the woman''s awakening. But it was too late for him. The droning buzz in his ear clicked and faded; a semblance of clarity shone through his gaze as a pulsing heat caressed his flesh. There was no sound or force. It was serene and peaceful. But there was a finality to the duality.
The winds blew, and the sky returned to its former calm. Everything remained¡ª except the mayor. Rains poured down, a torrential cascade that washed away the signs of battle and brought forth a peaceful fragrance of life into the town.
Jared stuttered as he looked around, "It''s over? Just like that?"
Jensen was about to retort when a soft cough sounded out; his gaze turned up as he saw blood trickling down Priscilla''s mouth. Her body floated down toward the ground with a gentle breeze that cradled her in its embrace. Priscilla''s eyes were blurring as she curled up in pain and exhaustion. She had won but at a cost.
Chapter 17: The Counts Ploys [1.0]
Priscilla awoke feeling the world''s weight bearing down on her chest¡ª or what felt like it, at least. Her eyes opened to the dull flicker of light in an unknown to her bedroom. She heard the rustling fabric as she tilted her head slightly to see. With a slow and weary tug, she moved her hand just enough to move the bedding, which revealed two bright eyes that shone with curiosity.
Bianca crawled out like a chubby mouse chasing treasure from beneath Priscilla''s bedcover. Priscilla, despite her grogginess, could not help but chuckle at the sight of the little girl.
The door hastily opened as Hallie ran in, "Bianca! You naughty little mouse!" The woman huffed, crossing her arms in front of her. Seeing that Priscilla was awake, she did not insist, however. "How are you feeling, dear?"
Priscilla moved her hand toward Bianca''s cheek, caressing it softly before smiling, "I''m feeling better now. She''s a bit heavy, though."
Hallie couldn''t help but burst out laughing, "She really is! It''s her grandparents always spoiling the little mouse!"
Bianca stared with squished cheeks before giggling, "Bianca''s a moose!"
"Is everything fine now? The mayor¡ª he''s gone, right?" Priscilla asked as she pushed herself up to sit.
Hallie walked up and sat near the bottom of the bed, "Yes, the mayor''s gone. Calvin''s taken over temporarily while the town figures things out¡ª the count''s threat still weighs on them, so no one wants to commit to the position."
"But... the problem is the girls." Hallie paused for a moment, "They found one of the girls killed in a gruesome manner. The remaining ones haven''t regained consciousness; their minds seemingly numbed by something the healers don''t understand."
Priscilla stared silently. The world was changing rapidly, more than she could understand. ''Did Rin know?'' She wondered as she held onto little Bianca in her arms.
Hallie leaned in slightly, "Priscilla, you know what''s going on, don''t you?"
"There are things that I know and things I don''t. I have no intention of lying to you; the world is changing, and these strange occurrences are the harbingers of it."
"So, the count then, he''s also involved somehow?"
"Most likely, yes. When I went to find the girls, his men were paired up with those who called themselves the Church of Zenith, but in reality, they seemed more like a cult of demons."
"I see... What about the mayor, then? What part did he play in all of this?" Hallie asked curiously.
"I''m not too sure; the creature he became is similar to those that existed long ago, but if he was transformed or was one of them from the start, I have no idea."
Hallie sighed as she lowered her head. "Life is hard for people like us. The empire struggles to keep afloat, and now strange monstrosities dwell in its underbelly. What are we to do? How will we survive when they treat us as fodder for their ploys?"
"You haven''t seen the poor girl, torn to shreds by the mayor, her blood drained and life abandoned. What does it say for all the others they''ve taken or tried to take? If you had not saved me¡ª where would I be now..." Tears trickled down Hallie''s face slightly, her arms trembling.
Little Bianca squirmed down, "Mama! No cry!" She sniffled an attempt at comfort as she latched her little arms around her mother.
"I''m sorry," Priscilla said. She partially did not understand what she was apologizing for, but deep down, she knew. These events had very much to do with her, perhaps not directly, but she was likely the only one who knew about them and stood a chance at preventing them.
"I know, dear," Hallie replied softly. "Everyone has their purpose in this world. Just be true to yourself and follow your heart."
Within a secluded chamber, a bulbous man sat atop a gaudy throne chair twice his size. He smacked his lips loudly as he ate a bloodied lump of meat with fingers outstretched¡ª a remnant of what once was. Beneath his throne, the men of Zenith knelt silently, their gazes plastered to the ground.
"So," The count muttered with fleshy spittle speckling his trousers, "You failed to get a fresh supply?"
"Is that what you''re telling me now?"
"We had an interference, Blackthorn. It was a witch of the old world." One of the men replied.
"Preposterous!" Count Blackthorn retorted as he slammed his fist down, cracking a piece of the throne. "Even if any survived, why would they be in such an insignificant part of the empire?"
Blackthorn contemplated for a moment, "Let''s say that there is a remnant in the town; why have you not acted on it?"
"We had to make certain before reporting it," The man replied calmly. "We had the puppet strike; it was enough to confirm her identity."
"From our spectating, she seems unstable and incomplete; if you bring her down, you can achieve great merit from the Lords, Blackthorn."
"An incomplete witch?" Blackthorn questioned. "How is that possible?"
"But you are correct; it would be a great achievement."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
The man pondered to himself before grabbing a leg from the platter beside his throne and suckling on it. "No matter the reason, you''ve done well. Prepare for a full assault; let''s see if they can hide behind the little witch''s skirt forever."
"Actually, no, release the gnats and wear them down slowly. Make them struggle and doubt. Have them beg for the mercy and release of death." Blackthorn chuckled, "Yes, that''s far better."
"That won''t be a problem. Our scouts say she hasn''t moved since the battle with the puppet, so it should be easy enough."
"Good, good. Get onto it then." Blackthorn waved them off, returning to his meal.
The men walked away, turning several corridors and entering a hidden passage that led them down an endless staircase. As they neared the bottom, the putrid stench of decomposition wafted egregiously through the air, paired with the droning of countless insects. The men were unbothered as they approached the room''s core, where a blood-red jade sat atop a pedestal. All around it, tunnels branched out, spreading like branches into the unknown.
The frontman pulled out a skull-shaped whistle and blew on it, eliciting an immediate response from the hive. It caused the insects to hiss and swarm in circles. With another huff from the whistle, the swarming critters scattered, splitting across the various tunnels.
All across the town, insects squirmed out of stopgaps long forgotten in the town''s history. Their wings flapped silently yet with such frequency that the youngest were the first to notice. The children paled, grasping at their throats as foamy bile rose to their lips.
It set off a chain reaction of panic as parents grasped at their children. Their hands quivered as they held them, watching the little ones'' eyes roll back into their heads. The streets filled with people within a moment. Some carried their young, while others raced desperately to find help. But once they saw the masses converging, everyone realized how dreadful of a situation they were in.
As the people gathered, the frequency intensified, and soon, the adolescents were struck with the plague-like sickness as well. When they started dropping to their knees, true despair set into the crowd.
Within the Eckhart home, the same buzzing happened. Little Bianca squealed before falling flat. Hallie jumped toward her in a heartbeat. "Bianca, what''s wrong?"
"Little mouse!" Hallie trembled, holding onto Bianca, who was turning pale as foam rose to her mouth. "Priscilla, help!" Hallie screamed out.
Priscilla came out of the room, still weak, but when she saw Bianca, she rushed over. "What''s happening?" She questioned as she put a hand on Bianca''s forehead.
The girl burned tremendously¡ª as if a condensed inferno raged inside of her fragile body.
Priscilla closed her eyes as she held her hand on Bianca''s chest. She listened and felt her frail, beating heart¡ª and the slow thumps that seemingly stilled. But it went beyond that¡ª Priscilla could hear a subtle buzzing that latched onto Bianca''s heartbeat. With every thud, the droning whirr of wings paired with it like a parasitic union of two.
Priscilla lifted Bianca into her arms, facing her toward the floor as she focused on the anomaly inside her. She focused solely on the girl as a subtle warmth radiated from her palm. Despite the fatigue that weighed down on Priscilla from her overreach of duality¡ª she condensed her strength into a flame so pure that it melted into Bianca''s essence, absorbing into the body and nourishing it as it made way toward the intruder.
Because Priscilla was so focused, she did not realize that the door barged open as Jensen and several others appeared¡ª Jensen was about to speak, but Hallie stopped him with haste. "Whatever it is, it can wait, Jens."
Jensen''s eyes scanned the room, realizing that his daughter was suffering the same way the townspeople''s children did. He quieted, focusing purely on the woman who held his child.
Priscilla continued guiding her power toward the subtle noise. Finally, a wretched squealing sounded. It shook the house as the critter caught ablaze in a violent burst of flapping. The little girl retched as smoke and bile poured out onto the floor, carrying with it a bean-sized demonic gnat''s burnt remains.
"Bless the Star, it''s a miracle!" One of the men knelt behind Jensen as he took in the sight.
Bianca coughed in pain, her little whimpers dreadful to the ears. But they were full of vitality, nonetheless.
Jensen and Hallie held onto one another, overjoyed but worried¡ª would such a thing happen again? Had Priscilla not been there¡ª what would have happened to their daughter?
"Please, save my son!" The kneeling man begged¡ª his tears speckling the floor as he bowed repeatedly toward Priscilla.
"And mine¡ª Divine One, I beg of you! My boys are dying! Please, save them!" Another man spoke up, kneeling beside the other.
Their desperation was visceral. The men were parents before anything else. To them, their children were the most precious treasure¡ª no matter how cruel the world may be, there would always be people who valued their kin.
Priscilla finally realized the crowded room as she noticed the kneeling men. "What''s going on?" She questioned as she turned from the men to Hallie and Jensen.
"It''s the young! They''re all falling ill and unconscious," Jensen replied with eyes glued to his daughter peacefully resting in Priscilla''s lap. "It must be the count retaliating after his ploy was discovered. It can''t be anything but!"
"The count?" One of the kneeling men gasped, "Are you telling the truth, Eckhart?"
"Damned pigfaced bastard!" The other man snarled while slamming his fist against the ground, "My child is forced to suffer because of his depravity? I cannot accept this!"
He turned toward Priscilla with earnest eyes, "Please, Divine One, illuminate our kin¡ª just as you illuminated the mayor''s monstrous form. Purify the evil that corrupts them. I beg of you!"
Priscilla exhaled, "How many have fallen ill thus far?"
"All of them! Everyone that hasn''t reached adulthood yet has been struck suddenly!" Jensen replied.
"That''s impossible!" Priscilla uttered, "I can''t help them all one by one..."
The two men were startled hearing her, "No, Divine One¡ª PLEASE!"
"If you can''t help us, who will? Must our children die so miserably?"
Priscilla felt the burden of their expectant gazes, but beyond that, it was a strange feeling. They expected something from her and needed her support. They did not look at her like a monster or a waste but as if she were hope.
"Calm down." Priscilla uttered softly, "Even if I cannot help them one by one, we can still find out what''s triggering the change and stop it before it''s too late."
"Jensen¡ª gather some men and search the town. Something must have changed to set these events off."
"Hallie¡ª you go and gather all the ill in one spot. Even if I can''t help them all, I should still be able to relieve their pain temporarily until we know what''s causing this.
"And you two¡ª don''t cry and beg. If you wish to save your kin, you must stand up and be strong. Go with Jensen and find the root cause of this plague."
"Now GO!" Priscilla commanded with an air of dignity that jolted the crowded room into action. They moved so naturally as if it were a normal expectation. Even Priscilla did not know how her voice came out so resolutely, but it did. There was no time to question it¡ª they had to stop the count, and they had to do it soon.
Chapter 18: Not a Divine [1.0]
Hallie worked quickly and gathered everyone in the most spacious place in town¡ª the mayor''s residence. Many were reluctant or distrustful of the promise of relief, but just as many rushed to follow her. Hope came in many forms¡ª and any hope was better than none.
The streets lined up with people because not everyone could fit into the residence; the adolescents alone amassed into the hundreds. As Priscilla arrived, the parents of the ill children all turned toward her, their stares mixed with frustration, doubt, and hope.
Priscilla''s words caught in her throat. Seeing their fervent emotions and knowing the children''s state, she hurried into the mayor''s residence. Inside, it was mostly just the children and several dozen parents tending to them. They were all in pitiful states, practically corpse-like and barely breathing. Priscilla closed her eyes momentarily with the subtle gusts of air swirling around her. She heard the soft, droning buzz that filled the room with its noise emanating from the youths.
"All of you get out and leave me alone with them," Priscilla said as she walked toward the center of the room.
"How can I leave my child?" One woman bellowed angrily.
"If you don''t want them all to die in pain, LEAVE!" Priscilla commanded.
"Come on, all of you," Hallie said with a tenderness that balanced with Priscilla''s determined commands. "She can help them, trust her, and leave. The young will be fine."
They were reluctant. Some knew who Priscilla was from the night the mayor died. Others were too far or too scared to have paid attention and found it hard to trust her. But through Priscilla''s firm commands and Hallie''s familiarity¡ª the parents forced themselves to oblige and step out of the mayor''s residence.
Priscilla sat down in the center of the room and closed her eyes, focusing on the faint sounds and the beating of her heart as it accelerated. Pain struck her hearing as the shrill drone of countless insects amplified. The entire room filled with them, nestled within the children, feasting on their vitality.
''Bugs... insect-like vermin like the Skriythe and believers from the old world...'' Priscilla''s thoughts flittered, ''Was my second chance truly a stroke of good fortune or something more?''
''Father, the empire, and even Rin...''
Priscilla shook her head at the burden that weighed on her. There were things she could not see no matter how she tried; it caused her to feel like such a small piece of a grand tapestry, but in time she would find out. It would start by stopping these monsters from attempting to wipe the children out. She turned her palms to the floor, breathing a deep breath of air, and focused a gentle blaze that swirled out from her as the center point, filling the room with its might.
She had to be careful and gentle not to harm the children, but when it came to fire, she was the most confident of all the elements at her whim. Priscilla told them it would be impossible to save everyone, but this was something she could not be sure of until she tried.
As the flames spread, the room''s temperature rose to an unbearable degree. The walls glistened with condensation as they rebounded against the force. For Priscilla, it was a comfortable feeling that blanketed her, but for the insects that latched onto the children''s insides, it was a hellish torture.
Grueling, lispy trills filled the room as the insects thrashed around within the children''s chests. As the temperature increased, so too did the volume of the trills as they escaped the residence and filled the streets with their helpless wails.
It panicked the people who believed it was their children¡ª they wanted to barge in immediately, but Hallie and several women who believed in the chance of survival stopped them.
"Be patient!" Hallie uttered with a groan as she held one persistent woman back.
"But my child! Can you not hear those howls, Hallie Eckhart?" The woman yelled with teary eyes.
"You don''t know that it''s your child! Does that sound human to you? Pull yourself together for your child''s sake!" Hallie retorted as she pushed her back into the crowd.
"She''s right, Mari! Those noises don''t sound normal..." Another woman added as she grabbed Mari''s shoulder tenderly. "You must believe, what other choice do we have?"
Mari broke down into fragmented sobs as she slumped down onto the ground, struck with powerlessness in her legs. "Will it truly be fine, Hallie? Can she save them?"
Hallie knelt and placed her hand on Mari''s back. "If anyone can do it, it will be Priscilla. Have faith, Mari."
"Hall!" Jensen shouted as he raced toward the crowd, pushing past the frantic women as he made his way toward Hallie. "Is Priscilla inside already?"
"She is, Jens. What''s wrong?"
"We found something, possibly the source of this disaster! There''s an abandoned tunnel network underground. We don''t know where it leads yet, but it''s highly possible to be connected to the count somehow."
While they were discussing, Priscilla remained in an inferno of her own making. The swirling crimson weighed heavily on the building and the children. It was not a force that seared the flesh or soul but a burning that assimilated deep into the body, purging the corrupt and flawed elements that did not belong.
To Priscilla, however, it was a cleansing of bliss, a force that purified her frustrations and fatigue. As her eyes closed, so did the stress building in her subconscious. It took all of her focus and attention, but the flames were increasingly effective. The insects'' trilling magnified until finally, it reached a calm.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
Coughs stirred as the children retched involuntarily, their bodies pushing out the remnants of the creatures. They stirred and rolled in their half-conscious state, awakening like the dawn of spring. As their blurry vision set sight on Priscilla, they were awed in her presence as the crimson glow radiated off her skin.
Young as most of them were, the older among them were only a few years younger than Priscilla before her execution. They looked at her like an angelic being that radiated warmth and kindness. It dazed them and comforted them. Several of the youngest ran up and embraced Priscilla''s legs, afraid to let go.
"It''s okay now," Priscilla uttered with warmth as she reached out and caressed their heads. "You''re safe now. Do you want to go see your parents?"
The kids nodded vigorously, their excitement boiling over. They may not have known what happened to them while they were unconscious, but still, the kids knew they wanted to see their parents.
"Come on, let''s go," Priscilla said. "Grab the little ones, and we''ll find your parents outside." With that, she lifted a toddler and headed toward the door¡ª the others quickly followed, with the oldest adolescents taking care of the youngest.
As they exited the mayor''s residence, joy and surprise rang out in unison. The crowd gathered around Priscilla with hastened steps. "Blessed, Divine One!" They whimpered as they took to embracing their children. One after another, the parents and youths reunited.
"Thank you, Divine One!"
"You saved my child! Praise the Divine!"
Their rejoicing words overwhelmed Priscilla, who did not understand why they thought so highly of her. Even if she could help them, it was just something she had to do. She could not let the youths suffer through a fate worse than death. And she could not give up on them in their time of need.
Hallie noticed Priscilla''s expression and came up to her with a hand on her back. She looked at the crowd and spoke, "Don''t treat her like some otherworldly being. Priscilla is more than that. She''s our Duchess. The empire''s heir! Priscilla Valentine!"
"Remember it as a favor, not as a blessing! One day, she''ll need us the same way that we needed her today!"
"Hallie!" Priscilla said, nudging the woman in surprise. "Why did you reveal that?"
"It''ll be better for you, dear," Hallie whispered in response. "You cannot run from who you are. The sooner you embrace it, the sooner you''ll take control of your fate."
Priscilla mulled the words over. Despite her insecurities and fears, Hallie''s words struck a chord and resonated with her deeply. It made Priscilla accept the label quietly. Whatever it led to, she would handle the consequences.
The crowd silenced into a state of confusion, for they only knew of Dukes and not Duchesses so young. But seeing the two women talking, they did not care to interrupt. Their children were walking again, breathing, and smiling. If Hallie said to remember the favor, then remember it they shall. They began to return to their homes with their offspring, with the woman''s blessing preserved in their heart.
"Good job, Priscilla," Jensen spoke as he approached through the parting crowd. "You''re becoming more and more amazing with each day."
The man smiled before adding, "We found what you were looking for, it seems. Jared''s currently checking it out. Shall we go find the bastards that caused this mess?"
"Did you?" Priscilla asked, "Let''s go! If we don''t stop them, the whole town might suffer the same fate as the kids."
Meanwhile, Jared was swerving through an endless path of tunnels that seemed to intersect throughout the whole town. Behind him, several men followed. They split and followed the twining paths in the hopes of discovering the root cause of the town''s ailment.
At times, their paths would connect, and they''d regroup, while other times, they led in an entirely different direction to the far reaches of the outskirts. They kept pushing onward, however. Eventually, Jared seemed to draw the lucky card as he saw light at the end of his tunnel. He barged out from underground to a room lit with lanterns that encircled the entire perimeter of it.
The stench of death overpowered him as he forced down the desire to retch right then and there. As he looked around, Jared saw the streaks of blood and gore that painted the walls red. Bones littered the floor, decayed, and picked clean.
"What abomination is responsible for such a sickening thing..." Jared muttered under his breath. He was about to dive underground again to mark this area for the others, but the echo of footsteps sounded approaching near him.
He debated whether he should wait or confront. Would the kids be fine now? Could they wait for reinforcements? It was difficult. He wanted to fight, but despite it, he chose to duck down again and wait. Jared sunk into the tunnel and maintained only a hidden line of sight onto the room. Even if he decided to be careful, he still needed to know who was there.
It did not take long for several cowled men to approach, dragging chained women. They struggled, but the men pulled harder on the reins before tossing them onto the pile of bones.
As the women slammed into the bones, the sound of scurrying came from beneath the mound. The women grew restless and struggled to stand, but the men pulled out daggers that pierced into the women''s extremities. Letting blood trickle down onto the bones beneath them. They screamed with tears streaming down their faces. But their emotions could not elicit any form of response from the cowled men.
It did, however, elicit a reaction from Jared. Who barged out of the tunnel, lunging at the closest man with all the force he could muster. "You depraved bastards, what do you think you''re doing?" Jared roared as he slammed into the man and flung him across the room.
"If you want to hurt them, you''ll have to get through me first!" Jared huffed as he picked up the dagger on the floor that the flung man dropped.
The cowled men stared at him blankly and emotionlessly. "Kill him."
A brawl broke out as soon as the words were said. The men wanted to kill Jared, and Jared wanted to protect the women. The only option was to fight. The cowled men were persistent in using their numbers to besiege Jared, but he was a skilled fighter who dodged and weaved through their attacks with ease. It broke down into a standstill where neither side could advance.
No standstill could last forever, though. As one of the women picked up a fractured bone and pierced it into Jared''s back with blood dripping down her lips and tears in her eyes, she turned to the cowled men, "I helped you! Please let me go now! I''ll forget everything that happened here, I promise!"
The men did not need to waste their breath as a deluge of blackened spots rushed out from the bones and blanketed the bloodied women in a sea of pain as their flesh and blood began to be devoured. The black mass parted as a batch turned toward Jared, following the scent of his bloodied wound.
"Shit." Jared muffled through clenched teeth as he struggled to press down on the wound. He quickly ran toward the tunnel, and behind him, the swarm followed.
Chapter 19: The Brood [1.0]
Jared ran desperately, a trail of blood accentuating his footsteps. Behind him, the gnats followed like a hungry storm that soaked up everything in its path. There was little Jared could do against their numbers and minute size. If he stopped, he would be swarmed by the bugs before he could turn around.
The pain of the wound was cumbersome to run with, but Jared pushed through the tunnels. After a few twists and turns, he ran into one of the men, exploring through a different path. "Quick, run!" Jared yelled as he reached out and grabbed the man''s hand, tugging him along.
"What''s going on, Eckhart?" The man blurted out in shock, but he did not need an answer from Jared as the droning buzz erupted into a flurry behind the two men as the gnats approached.
"Damn if I know! It''s the bastards that messed the town up! They''re controlling these things!" Jared grunted, "Run faster, we can''t let them touch us or we''re screwed."
"Seriously!" The man groaned as he picked up speed and followed along.
With every turn, they approached closer to the town, but the gnats approached closer to the men''s backs. Sweat ran down their necks as they felt the biting sting of death nearing them.
"DUCK!" Priscilla''s voice echoed through the tunnel with force as it burst into the two men''s ears.
Reflexively, they ducked down and forward, sliding through the tunnel as a wave of heat blew past them, consuming the gnats in its path. They sizzled and trilled as the flames took their lives.
In the central room, the blood jade cracked, violently shaking the entire tunnel system. The cowled men roared, revealing emotion for the first time as they rushed down the tunnel. "Go get the count, " One of the men commanded as another split off toward the count''s residence.
Priscilla and Jensen met up with Jared, who slumped into a corner, still feeling the pain of his open wound. "Nice timing," He grunted as he tore off cloth from his shirt to wrap around himself.
"Are you all right, Jare?" Jensen asked as he kneeled beside Jared.
"Couldn''t be better," Jared chuckled while pressed against the tunnel''s wall. "How''d you get here so quick? Did you leave the kids?"
"No, the kids are fine," Priscilla replied from afar, standing at the front of the tunnel awaiting the enemy. "It was the insects that caused their condition. It''s why we''ll have to prevent them from coming again. You should head back and get the others out. You won''t be of much help against these creatures."
"She''s right, Jare. You two go; we''ll block the way, " Jensen told Jared and the other man.
"Fine," Jared groaned. "Help me up, Wilson. Let''s get out of here. We can warn the town at least to watch out for more of those little critters."
The two men went off, with Jared limping in Wilson''s embrace. Jared wanted to help, but he knew he would only be a hindrance with the gaping wound in his back. Wilson, on the other hand, only wanted to return and see his child again.
Once the two men left, like clockwork, the cowled men from the Church of Zenith arrived with scowls painted across their pale faces. "It''s you, the Heretic of the Fallen Star. Why must you tempt destiny and bring ruin upon yourself?" The leading man hissed, his icy eyes directed at Priscilla.
"I should be the one saying that," Priscilla scoffed. "Why is it you freaks again causing distress to people?"
"Are you trying to ruin the empire and bring forth the monstrosities of the old world?" The woman asked as swirls of magic unfurled around her fingertips.
The man spat, his grimaced expression twisting at her words, "Monstrosities? You dare, Heretic! The only monstrosity is you and the fallen star that you serve."
"Get her!" He ordered as his group spread out and pulled hook-tipped chains from their cloaks. They moved forward, twirling the chains aggressively as they shifted through the tunnel to surround Priscilla.
"Fallen star this, fallen star that, I have no idea what you''re talking about. But if you think you can stop me with just some chains, you''re grossly overestimating yourselves." Priscilla condensed the moisture into her hands as it congealed into blades of ice that she twirled beside her. "Come then, let''s fight."
The man laughed. "That''s impossible. You don''t know of your own deity? Laughable knave, you throw yourself into the flame for that which you do not even comprehend? Are you a fool or what?"
"The Fallen Star betrayed its people and broke its promise to the Risen Star. Together, they were destined to rule over the world; Starfall and Risenstar, the Deities of Duality, the two were dubbed, yet it was all for naught. Now, its descendant once again tries to ruin our rise. Laughable. Pitiful. Lunacy!"
As he spoke, his voice peaked into a shout, the fury quivering through the tunnel uncontrollably. The men that followed him felt the fury the same as they lashed out with their chained hooks, sending them lunging forward toward Priscilla''s extremities.
Priscilla dodged and kicked the hooks, rebounding them against the tunnel walls. "Your story sounds like make-believe. Aren''t you just the rejects who sided with the traitors? Why else would you be aligned with the Skriythe?"
The man''s eyes narrowed, and he pulled an object from his cloak. "You know nothing, Heretic. Your filthy mouth isn''t worth the trouble."
"Hold her down and let the Brood Mother feast upon the Heretic." He commanded before blowing on a bony flute that screeched through the tunnel.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
The men responded like frenzied as they thrashed through the tunnel with the chain hooks. They attacked relentlessly, trying to force Priscilla down. But she was too agile for their mindless attacks. The Zenith believers were so blinded by their pursuit of Priscilla that they did not notice Jensen in the tunnel shuffling quietly toward the leading man.
Jensen lunged from behind the man with a fist, sending him flying into the wall and his bony flute sliding down the tunnel away from his grasp.
"NO! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?" The man shrieked as an audible quake rushed through the tunnel. He tried to leap after the flute, but Jensen pinned him down with a grunt.
From the ground, a large creature emerged, enveloped in scaly ridges and enormous pincers that cut through the tunnel. Its beady eyes shone with a dull bloodthirst that scanned through everything moving in the tunnel. The creature''s mandibles emitted a buzzing screech that slammed against everyone, even the Zenith believers, whose bodies reacted the strongest to the noise.
The men''s bodies began to bulge and transform as they began to turn into Skriythe themselves. Priscilla moved quickly, cutting at their throats before they could fully turn, but there were too many of them. A few managed to transform, including the leading man, whose form was twice the size of the rest. His transformation tossed Jensen back several dozen steps since it was impossible to overpower such a large monstrosity.
"Dammit," Priscilla cursed as she flung her ice blade through one of the Skriythe-men''s heads with full force. Impaling him against the wall. "So, that''s the Brood Mother, I take it."
The large creature thrashed around with visible control over the transformed men who seemed to exist only to do the Brood Mother''s bidding.
"Stay back, Jens," Priscilla commanded as she swirled through the tunnel, decapitating the weakest Skriythe before two more lunged toward her. Their attack caused Priscilla''s advance to halt as the insect''s pincers collided, pushing her back.
"I can help you, Priscilla!" Jensen uttered with firmness in his voice.
"No, Jens. Go to the town and protect everyone from the count. Don''t trust that all of their forces are here!" Priscilla repeated with a grunt as she pushed through the Skriythe and went for the Brood Mother.
Jensen scowled. Was he so useless that he couldn''t even help a young woman fight against these wretched creatures invading their land? "Dammit. Stay safe, then. Don''t worry about the town!"
He had to leave. He could not afford to be a distraction, and Priscilla was right. If the count attacked the town while they were underground, the others would be doomed. Jared was already injured, and if they had these monsters among their ranks, Jensen dreaded to think of it.
Priscilla smiled as Jensen went off and collided with the Brood Mother immediately after. The Brood Mother''s size made it an easy target in the narrow tunnel, but its hardened carapace was a challenge nonetheless.
"Are you still planning on hiding?" Priscilla asked in a throwaway manner as she seared the Brood Mother''s scaled flesh with a surge of flames.
"Hoh? How did you know I was here, little witch?" A man''s voice spoke out as a short, rotundous man walked out from the space behind the Brood Mother.
"Skriythe Brood Mothers are just incubators for the Brood Father. The amount of trouble you''ve caused in town was a sign of it. You''ve achieved symbiosis with the beast, haven''t you¡ª Count Blackthorn?"
"You''re one clever girl, aren''t you? Even if you know that¡ª so what?" Blackthorn chuckled. "Don''t be stupid, girl. Even if you have some feeble magic inside you¡ª against our dominion, you''re nothing but an insignificant plaything."
Priscilla scoffed at the confidence, "You''re blindly confident in meager vermin from the old world, count. If they were such a mighty force, they wouldn''t have lost. Admit it¡ª you''re nothing but an overconfident, pompous, depraved little man."
Blackthorn laughed, unbothered by the insult. "So you know about that?" He rubbed his chin greedily, eying Priscilla with lust-filled eyes. "Where did you come from, little witch? Why don''t you come serve me, and we can get to know each other properly?"
"I''ve already gotten to know you, Count Blackthorn. You don''t remember me?" Priscilla''s smile shone brightly in the darkened tunnel, but her eyes radiated a chilling depth that stared into the depths of Blackthorn''s soul. "But, count¡ª I remember you¡ª very well."
"What?" Blackthorn reactively frowned as he looked again at the woman standing before him. Upon closer inspection, she did seem familiar, but he could not recall where he had seen her. "Who are you?"
Priscilla laughed as the memories swelled within her. The day they dragged her to the pyre as the crowd watched and jeered. "Oh, count¡ªmy little balding boulder of a depraved noble. It was only three years ago. You were laughing quite hard that day. I remember it quite vividly."
"You¡ª" Blackthorn paled, his eyes widened as he stared at the woman''s face, his retina burning her image into his mind. "Y-You, no, it can''t be!" His words stuttered out as he took a step back.
"Valentine! It can''t be!" The shock quivered in his voice as his previous lust faded. "You''re dead! You burned to the tiniest particle of ash possible! We made sure you had no ma¡ª" He choked down the words and turned to run.
"What?" It was Priscilla''s turn to be shocked now. ''So they knew that I was innocent? Was it all truly father''s treachery?'' The tunnel shook as flames surged from Priscilla''s body. "BLACKTHORN, STOP!"
Priscilla moved after him, but the Brood Mother jumped at her and blocked the path as Count Blackthorn turned into the tunnel, heading away. "Dammit," Priscilla muttered through clenched teeth.
Debris flew around the cramped space as the walls continued quaking. The earth resonated with Priscilla and responded to her fiery emotions with the same level of intensity. It became challenging for the Brood Mother''s instinctive functions to respond to the woman''s onslaught as the creature''s legs wobbled with every shake of the land.
"Get out of my way, you filthy bug."
The flames burst like an all-encompassing inferno that slammed into the Brood Mother from all sides. "You all love to play with fire, don''t you? Let''s see if you still love it after I''m done with you." Priscilla''s words came out calm, but the malice laced them like a venom-tipped barb.
Stones rolled as clumps of mud fell off the tunnel''s walls. The shaking intensified such that the whole town felt its aftershocks above. It was one thing after another where the people could not relax. First, their youngest kin were plagued with ailment, and now the entire town shakes like the end of days.
But their feelings were not something Priscilla could care for. Her fury swelled not unlike the flames that warped the tunnel with its blaze. The Brood Mother could not cope as it trilled audibly through the tunnel. Its frontal pincers dug into the ground in an attempt to flee, but the intense heat inflicted immediate pain upon it.
"Foolish." Priscilla chided as she grabbed the Brood Mother by the pincer and glared at the creature''s panicked expression. "You should''ve gotten out of my way. Though, I guess you can''t refuse the command given to you. Pitiful, just another victim. Rest now."
With the final words spoken, the flames peaked to an unheard-of degree and consumed the creature in a split second, offering it the final release. As the Brood Mother melted into nothingness, Priscilla turned toward where Count Blackthorn ran off and raced off in pursuit.
Chapter 20: Millennium Old Scheme [1.0]
Count Blackthorn was sweating profusely as he ran. The folds of his body jiggled egregiously with every step as he bounced further away. His neck craned backward repeatedly, eyes darting to see if the woman was coming. ''It can''t be, can''t be, can''t be.''
"Why am I the unlucky one?" Blackthorn whispered. ''No, no. I refuse, dammit!'' His thoughts were racing as fast as his heart was beating. The sacrifice was meant to be harmless. They had promised everyone that she was the best fruit for the picking. So why, then¡ª has the fictitious witch returned as a vengeful spirit?
''Fuck.'' Blackthorn ruffled at his head. If he had any hair, he would have plucked it out from stress. He could feel the tunnel trembling beneath his feet and the intense warmth that slapped against his flesh. But he refused to fall without having accomplished anything¡ª and without having preyed upon more of the dominion of life''s women.
The man squirmed through the tunnels like an overzealous rat as he reached one leading into the town. He pulled himself out of the hidden earthen entrance and patted his noble''s robe off, jiggling the loose folds of flesh with each pat. ''It''s okay, it''s going to be fine now. I''ll summon the others.''
You''re pathetic, Black. One ghostly witch got your chemise in a twist and has you running. Gluttonous oaf¡ª consume her and take her resonance for yourself.
Silence! Don''t goad me, vermin. You are my tool, not the other way around. Blackthorn''s gaze turned icy as he held his hand to his chest. ''I need to return to the mansion, no¡ª I don''t have time for it. She''s going to find me.'' His eyes scanned the area greedily; the forest brush hid him from the town''s vision but gave him a line of sight in contrast.
Behind him, flames erupted as Priscilla emerged from a different tunnel. The land trembled as she rose in a billowing vortex that lifted her into the air¡ª a butterfly that regained its wings once more.
Are you still going to run, Black? Can''t you see how appetizing she is¡ª it''s overflowing from her soul. Do you not feel tempted?
Silence, dammit. Don''t distract me now. Blackthorn skittered off toward the town. The townsfolk, whose attention was focused on the woman fluttering in the sky, were oblivious that he was nearing them. Blackthorn shoved several people down as he went further in.
Behind, Priscilla pursued like a volcanic beast, razing through the area from which she emerged. As she neared him, Blackthorn panicked and sped up, heading toward the area where the Eckharts were. He turned into the street, barging through a crowd of people before finally crashing into Jared.
As both men tumbled backward, Hallie ran up to Jared and helped him up. Behind her, Bianca waddled in her footsteps.
Blackthorn cursed under his breath, but as he saw the Eckharts, he had to smile. He lunged toward Bianca and grabbed her tightly with her little hands bent behind her back. The girl flailed and cried in his arms, her voice cutting through the air like a knife.
"Stand before me if you don''t want me to cut her body into chunks for the dogs!" Blackthorn yelled at Hallie and Jared. "Defend me well, and you''ll see the girl in one piece!"
"Count Blackthorn? What is the meaning of this?" Hallie screamed. "Let go of my daughter!"
She ran up to him and grabbed his arm, but Blackthorn struck her in the face and sent her to the ground. "Insolence! When did you people learn to disobey a noble''s command? I said stand before me!" As he uttered the words, he squeezed Bianca''s arm harder until the little girl squealed.
"Bianca! Stop it, count!" Hallie cried out as she pushed herself off the ground, but before she could lunge at Blackthorn, Jared held her back and shook his head.
"We''ll stand, so let the girl go."
"At least one of you still has some sense, boy. Stand there! I''ll let the girl go when the witch is gone." Blackthorn retorted as he stepped back with Bianca in tow.
At the same time, Priscilla arrived. As she landed on the ground, the town shook with every step she took. "Let them go, count." She uttered as flames whipped through the street akin to beasts with a mind of their own.
"Stay back, dammit!" Blackthorn croaked as he lurched back. "You''re not real. You should not be. Begone! Stop her, you two, if you don''t want the brat to die!"
But his words were foregone; neither Hallie nor Jared desired to block Priscilla''s approach. Jared considered it momentarily, but seeing the woman''s cold blue eyes glimmering with a depth as vast as the seas, he immediately halted those thoughts.
Priscilla stopped in her tracks with a warm smile painted across her face, "Okay, count. Don''t do anything that you''ll regret. How about letting the girl go?"
"Can''t we just talk?" Priscilla raised her arms calmly as a sign of peaceful intent.
She''s trying to distract you. Eat her. Consume the resonance. You know you want to. You need it.
"Shut up, shut up!" Blackthorn squeezed Bianca''s arm until her wrist cracked, causing the little girl to pass out from the pain.
"Bastard!" Priscilla yelled as she pulled her arm down. The earth lurched from underneath Blackthorn as earthen spikes clawed into his calves, causing the man to drop down onto his knees with blood flowing down his ankles.
With a pull of her arm, the wind roared, sending a powerful gust that sent Bianca flying forward into Priscilla''s embrace. "Quick, take her and leave!" She yelled to Hallie as she passed Bianca on.
"It''s just you and me, Blackthorn! Tell me what you know." She waved her hand, covering the wounded man in layers of earth that weighed on his legs and restricted him.
"Dammit, girl. Let me go! I had no part in it. I refuse to fall for their choices!" Blackthorn screamed as he dug his nails into the earth and pulled himself desperately. "Aren''t you back now? Why must you torment me?" Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
"I just want to know what happened! Why did you everyone betray me? Why did they label me a traitor? I''m the one who had no part in any of their claims. I am the innocent one, not you, count."
"So what!" Blackthorn blurted out as he squirmed his torso. "Do you know how many young girls fell before Valentine found you? You, girl, were meant to be the final sacrifice. One girl, for each year of the millennium''s passing. A thousand sacrifices whose blood paved the way for the Lord''s resurgence. Do you genuinely think anyone cared for innocence?"
Blackthorn spat a wad of bloodied mucus onto the ground in front of Priscilla''s feet. "You''re naive, girl. Did you think that you were loved and everything was a mistake? Did you think they were confused about your innocence? They always knew who you were and what they planned to do with you!"
Priscilla''s heart thudded loudly against her chest, the force striking in an attempt to break free. "Is father a part of the Church of Zenith then? You people set all of this up and ruined so many lives for what?"
Blackthorn laughed, "Your father? What if he is? Or maybe he isn''t? Why should I tell you? Zenith is glory and righteousness; everything is to pave the way. Our Lord shall return, and the world shall be ours. If you know what''s good for you¡ª you should walk away, little witch. There will be those who will handle your kind in the future."
Enough, Black! How much time will you waste chatting with your meal?
"You''re insane, Blackthorn. You''re a lunatic and a cultist. You''ve done nothing but harm the people with your ways. There isn''t a shred of pity that deserves to be wasted upon you." Priscilla uttered coldly as she waved her hand and impaled Blackthorn''s arms with earthen spikes.
The man snarled as blood dripped onto the earth. "Damn you, wench. Damn you! I am a noble of this empire. I have the blood of the old gods coursing through my veins. I will not be mocked like this by an insignificant wretch."
"Fine. FINE! If you want to eat her, so be it. Eat, eat her until nothing remains. I''ll explain it to the others later!"
"What are you muttering, you lunatic?" Priscilla questioned, but as she spoke, Blackthorn''s body began to change.
That''s the spirit, Black. Finally, you said something that wasn''t stupid. Let me handle the rest.
Blackthorn''s body swelled almost immediately, shattering the earthen spikes that pierced into his flesh. The earth split under his body''s weight, pushing Priscilla back. He grew in the blink of an eye, towering over the street as buildings crumbled around him. The wind pressure of his transformation stormed through the town, sending people flying like leaves.
His change brought devastation upon the town before anyone could react. Priscilla looked up at the towering form that stood before her in utter shock and disbelief. Blackthorn''s human appearance vanished as long claws dug into the ground. The creature''s abdomen shrouded the star above. Long pincers branched out from the head while its antennae shuffled atop its head, with each antenna protecting an additional eyeball that blinked hyperactively as it took the world in.
"What have you done?" Priscilla cried out as she gazed upon the deformed beast that was no longer man nor Skriythe¡ª but an abomination of both worlds.
Blackthorn''s eyes rolled downward as it faced Priscilla. From its mouth, a gurgling trill sounded out. The creature could not speak, but from its tone, one could feel the oppressive, mocking nature that resonated with it. The creature''s voice cut shrilly through the air as a wave of chittering broke out from the underground tunnel system.
Skriythe ran out in a frenzied madness from the various tunnels across the town. Their bloodlust oozed as they began attacking the townsfolk.
The large creature clicked its pincers joyously as it stared down at Priscilla¡ª as if saying, ''How do you like that?'' It quickly scraped down with one of its long clawed extremities, slamming it down where Priscilla stood¡ª challenging her so she could not protect the people.
Priscilla''s eyes glowed as she struck back. As her hand met the creature''s vice, a deluge of flame erupted toward it, pushing it back. "Is there any semblance of Count Blackthorn left in there, or does only the beast remain?"
Her body flipped back as she pulled away from the massive abomination. She lunged forward, waving her arm up, as earthen spears jutted up and stabbed into the monster''s claws. The creature retaliated as it thrashed down, crumbling the ground beneath it as it exposed several underground tunnels. Blood dripped down its claws, but it ignored it as it sent its long limb flailing toward Priscilla.
"Guess that answers that," Priscilla uttered as she soared into the sky with the wind beneath her toes. "You do not belong in this world. Whether you''re still in there or not, count; it no longer matters. I won''t let you hurt these people anymore."
With the words spoken, she raised her arms as electricity crackled through the air. The sky darkened, consuming all of the starlit warmth that encompassed it. The intensity of the electricity caused the creature''s beady eyes to narrow as it felt a surge of tension run down its carapace.
Didn''t you say that you could handle her? Why does it feel like we''re screwed?
Shut it, Black! Don''t distract me. It''s incomprehensible how such a being exists. None of the remnants should have such a resonance with the world. It''s impossible!
Did Valentine betray us?
I don''t know! Brace yourself, Black. This will be a difficult battle, Black. She''s not someone we can handle alone. I''ll send some of my children away. The others must know. Zenith can not fall because of one witch.
The creature trilled as its pincers vibrated against one another. This caused a shift in town as the swarming Skriythe began to split up and flee while others attacked recklessly in a suicidal onslaught.
"Bastard, what do you think you''re doing?" Priscilla questioned as bolts of lightning struck down on the creature''s sturdy carapace. She howled as the energy coursed through her body, transitioning from her insides into an external force.
Lightning struck the overgrown monstrous Black, but the creature shook it off and slammed its limbs at Priscilla, sending her body flying through several buildings. It rolled violently through the street straight into a tunnel.
Priscilla coughed as a cloud of dust entered into her lungs. Her body lay battered and bruised, with only a thin layer of protection from the elements that swirled around her.
She spat the blood which coated the broken-down earth as she lifted herself. Priscilla jumped with the wind pushing her into the sky, propelling her toward the looming star that hid behind the clouds. Her heart raced, and her mind fogged as the whites of her eyes turned a deep, inky black.
Priscilla''s hands moved fluidly in circular motions, an instinctive drive that propelled the elements to flutter giddily. The town vanished from her sight and the creatures. Whirlpools of white swirled in an overwhelming black that painted the area with its all-encompassing shroud.
"NO! I REJECT THIS!" The creature shouted out in a hoarse cricket that befitted its monstrous size. "WHO ARE YOU? HOW DO YOU HAVE THAT POWER?"
But as it spoke, the weight of the power pressed down on it, squashing any opposition it could muster. Blackness overtook the whiteness, and the whiteness overtook the blackness. It spiraled repeatedly, switching in a perpetual cycle, battering the creature in a mystical embrace¡ª one impossible to break free from.
Then, nothing.
Silence drifted away as the sound of rain blanketed the distraught town and the rubble-filled streets. The exposed tunnels began to fill with rainwater as a serene calm settled into the area.
Chapter 21: Nightmares and Betrayals [1.0]
People came out of the framework of the town as peace returned. Rain drenched them, but they walked toward the broken-down center where the disaster transpired. Among them were Hallie, Jared, and Jensen, who also returned.
Shock etched into the grooves of their faces as they took in the destruction that befell their once cozy town. Rubble piled up as homes lay in ruin, and the ground beneath their feet carved out into endless canals.
As they continued, they finally saw her¡ª her body lay strewn across a large broken down wall, battered and bruised but still breathing.
"Divine One!" Several voices echoed out worriedly as they lay their eyes upon Priscilla''s unconscious form. Despite their concern, they remained rooted in place¡ª afraid to approach the being that fluttered through the sky as the elements roared at her command. "Is she okay?"
"Priscilla!" Hallie cried out as she ran up to the unconscious girl. "Jens, come help."
Priscilla''s breaths came out slow and rhythmic¡ª a relief for Hallie, who knelt beside her. Despite being unconscious and bruised, she seemed to be completely fine.
Jensen came and lifted her into his arms as they took her to their house. The others followed behind with worried expressions.
"How is it, Eckhart?" Some of the crowd questioned with hands clasped.
"Relax, will you," Jensen retorted casually, "She''s worn out but fine. Just needs some rest."
Meanwhile, in Priscilla''s unconscious mind, she found herself swirling through a storm of her own making. Her mind and heart detached from reality as she wept in a corner, afraid and alone.
Priscilla was but a child, running freely after a butterfly while her mother watched. She was active and joyous, someone who loved the world, and her mother loved her for it.
The world thought Marigold a fool, naive and blinded. Yet the woman lived more clever and wise than any would ever know. She knew her daughter was the brightest star in the night sky. No matter the torment she had to experience, it would be worth it, for her child would grow and prosper.
Priscilla shivered uncontrollably, her mother''s smiling face disfigured beyond belief. Flesh rotted and fell to the floor, turning her bright joy into a pained grimace. "Mother? What''s wrong? What''s happening?" Tears flow with every word.
The woman retched and heaved. Her skin writhed as it moved. Her nails cracked and bled as she clawed at the floorboards. The woman''s eyes were cruel, insatiable, and fierce.
"My child¡" The woman''s hoarse voice echoed. Priscilla shivered, her back glued to the corner, head sunken into her bent knees.
"You must leave the empire. As far as you can¡" She cut herself off, blood gurgling into her mouth as it overflowed down her lips and face.
The girl hid in herself, her eyes closed and her ears covered with her hands. She rocked herself into a peaceful lull, ''everything is okay'' repeating endlessly into her mind, setting her off into a psychosis.
"My child¡ you must live¡"
...
"Come back!" Priscilla cried out as her arms grasped at a cressel butterfly fluttering overhead. The critter dodged her hand and landed playfully on the girl''s head before flying off.
Priscilla pouted and stomped her little feet, "Mommy! I still can''t catch it!"
"That''s where the magic lies, my child," Marigold replied while patching a torn dress, "They yearn for freedom. Only by granting it its wish can it grant yours. Sometimes, you must let go, no matter how much you desire to hold on."
"I don''t understand, mommy!" Priscilla puffed her cheeks and crossed her arms. "If I hold onto it, why can''t it grant a wish?"
Marigold laughed, "It''s okay, child. It isn''t time for you to understand it. One day, you''ll know what it means to let go."
Priscilla''s eyes trembled, but Marigold came and picked her up. "There, there, child. Let''s eat."
"Mhm! Okay!" Priscilla chirped, completely forgetting her previous sadness.
The two ate happily, the unbridled warmth setting the mood. One of contentment and unfettered familial love.
"You can''t do anything, can you?" Marigold sighed.
Priscilla''s spoon dropped as she turned to her mother. Obscured by a dark shadow that overcast half her body, the visible half dried up like a husk, the corpse-like hollow gazing at her dejectedly.
Marigold reached over the table, grabbing the girl by her throat. "Damned you''ll be. Eternally," She uttered through her toothless half, throwing the girl across the room and slamming her into the wall.
Priscilla jolted¡ª cradling her head violently, she shrieked with heartrending despair that numbed the air around her.
"Worthless wretch. Why did you frolic with the lowborn scum?" A man''s voice broke through her shrieks. Priscilla turned to see that tall and overbearing figure, his broad shoulders shrouding out the starlight, as he held her mother''s severed head by her hair in his hand.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
Priscilla wailed and rocked and cradled in the corner. Her chest trembled, her mind raced, and her body numbed. The girl broke down. Her vision darkened as she sank into the corner.
Inside the Eckhart family home, Priscilla screamed as her body tossed to the side, falling out of the bed she was in. She coughed and gasped and clenched at the floorboards, with sweat drenching her back.
Hallie rushed over and held Priscilla up. "What''s wrong, Priscilla? What happened?"
Priscilla''s unfocused eyes stared at Hallie, and she reached up and placed her hand on the woman''s weary face. She panted as clarity came to her, and she saw Hallie. "Hall...? I- I''m okay. I- just had a nightmare."
Hallie hugged her shoulder, "You''re safe now, Pris. You''ve done amazing things. You deserve a good rest."
"Mhm..." Priscilla nodded as she pulled herself back into the bed. "Is Bianca fine?"
"Yes, don''t worry. Thanks to you, nothing major happened. Bianca will be fine after some good rest." Hallie replied with a bright smile glowing with relief, "Now, lay down and rest. We''ll have plenty of time to talk later."
"Mhm...okay."
In a brightly illuminated throne room, the emperor sat wearily. He held his head in his hand as he felt the weight of the world pressing down upon his shoulders. One could see the stress and pressure on his face as he stared dully. He was exhausted¡ª everyone screamed at him to handle all their problems. They refused to take responsibility¡ª they refused to do their part. Instead, they held out for him to solve every minuscule issue they came up with.
He wondered where everyone had gone¡ª they were supposed to work for him, not the other way around. ''Father would be ashamed if he could see the state of the empire...'' The emperor sighed.
"Your Majesty..." A feminine voice chirped from the throne room''s entrance.
The emperor lifted his head with reluctance, "Enter."
"It''s you..." He muttered, "You''re finally back? Where the hell have you been?"
"Apologies, Your Majesty..." The woman replied lithely as she took long steps toward the throne. Her heels clattered against the pristine tiled flooring of the palace. "I''ve been neglectful to you. My mission took longer than expected. You''ll forgive me, won''t you?"
The woman giggled as her hips swayed mesmerizingly¡ª the way she walked up, parts of her thighs peeked through her gown that slit down the sides. She knew what she was doing and owned it with every step. Finally, she reached the throne and knelt. Her hand glided down the man''s leg as she bowed. "Your servant returns with a report."
The man''s eyes narrowed, and he gulped. "Speak." His eyes scanned the woman, focusing on her slender legs, before raising his head and waving her to proceed.
"Yes, Your Majesty." The woman giggled sweetly, "Duke Valentine¡ª is still alive. We''ve found traces of him in the south, in Marquis Kronenberg''s villa."
The emperor slammed his fist against the armrest and jolted up, "That damned dog bastard brother of mine. Are you certain? How long has he been there? Bring him to me immediately!"
"Your Majesty, don''t stress yourself over it. Your servant sent people to collect Duke Valentine and bring him back." The woman puffed her endowed chest proudly and got up, walking toward the throne.
"May I, Your Majesty? Let this servant help reduce your stress."
The man merely sat quietly, subtly acknowledging her actions.
She walked up behind the throne and placed her delicate fingers on the man''s strong shoulders. She rubbed them slowly while her plump red lips neared his ear, whispering, "Kyrian, thanks for being useful."
The man relaxed into the throne, melting into her touch, indulging in it. It was an escape from the stress and problems that plagued him. It blinded him from the woman''s chilling gaze as she moved one of her hands down her waist and unfastened a hidden dagger that lay strapped to her thigh. She stabbed it into the man''s chest with a swift flick and smiled. "Long live the emperor."
The man jolted¡ª his eyes widening in shock and fright. His heart beat¡ª and stalled. His body slid slightly on the throne as the last breath escaped his body, his eyes bulged¡ª at the last thing he saw in this life.
''Father... I''ve failed the empire.''
His last thought remained etched in the fabric of the empire. The guilt, ambition, and regret, a thousand years of prosperity, brought to ruin.
The woman pulled the dagger out of the man''s chest and flicked the blood off it, wiping it on the man''s cloak. She pulled a bright blue eyeball from her bosom and blew into it, causing it to spark with a vibrant glow.
"Hello, hello. Wake up, babies." She giggled at the eye, transmitting her voice to the other side.
"Bea, is it done?"
"Yes, baby, no problem at all. You can proceed slowly to the empire. I''ll begin with the next steps." As she spoke, her body began to transform. Her skin writhed and enlarged. Slowly but surely, she took on the form of the emperor lying dead on the floor.
"Good, make the empire burn with hatred toward the foolish emperor that betrayed his people. I''ll give you three months to make them sweat, and then I''ll arrive."
"Three months? No, baby! You''re supposed to come sooner! You''re spending time with that bitch aren''t you?"
A woman''s laughter broke from the other side of the connection, "You know it, Bea. Don''t be jealous, and do your job."
"Damn you, Maxy! Opportunistic whore!" The woman- Bea, gritted her teeth in frustration and jealousy.
"Enough squabbling, you two. Focus on your missions. Auror has already gone to capture the witch from the sand, and Carlisle is still en route to meet with Bi''Sha. We have no time for your catfights."
"Fine, fine. If you insist, baby." Bea sighed as her body finished transforming into the emperor''s form.
"I''ve finished taking his form, so I''ll get to work. I''ll see you in three months. For the prosperity of¡ª " Before Bea could finish, the connection cut off.
"Maxine... I hate you!" She screamed in Kyrian''s hoarse voice. "Damned witch, just wait until you return."
In a far-off place, a woman was laughing herself to death. She sat atop a man''s lap and held onto her sides. On the table, an eyeball rolled. "Little Bea must be pissed, don''t you think?"
"You shouldn''t tease your little sister so much, Maxine. Aren''t you the one just playing around while she''s working hard?"
"Aw, come on! Don''t be such a grouch." Maxine pouted as she slapped her fists softly against the man''s chest. "It''s not like we haven''t done enough already. Won''t we be busy when Bea''s finished her mission?"
"We will." The man retorted flatly. "The millennium is upon us. The time to rise is nigh, and none shall stop us."
"The next few months will be exhilarating. How will the masses beg for a savior when their majesty comes crashing down their doors with the executioner''s blade? I wish I could see it personally."
Chapter 22: The Peoples Lady [1.0]
Priscilla sat in the count''s chamber, eyeing a series of reports and documents uncovered within the count''s land. Beside her was Calvin, who diligently replaced the read documents with new ones. With everything that occurred with the mayor and the count, Calvin, who was uninformed about their evils, begged for a second chance and ended up staying beside Priscilla.
It proved a big help as they uncovered countless deplorable acts that the mayor and count had committed under the guise of benevolence. The count''s depravity ran deep and had influenced the Skriythe''s hunger for young girls.
Document after document proved nothing more than a headache to Priscilla, who had a grimace across her face. It had been three weeks since the count died, and the days had been naught but rife with trouble.
The townsfolk had propped Priscilla up as a deity walking among them. At the same time, the other territories of the count''s lands had mixed reactions, which primarily included disbelief and greed for the lordship position. Besides that, the cult''s machinations across the empire had more than once come up in reports and hearsay.
Priscilla sighed and held one of the papers loosely, "With so many villages and towns running into the Church of Zenith, how has the empire not acted upon it?"
"Our scouts haven''t worked out why that is, My Lady," Calvin earnestly replied. "There might be collusion between the cultists and the empire, or someone is merely intercepting the reports before they can reach the emperor''s ears."
"Even so, it seems unreasonable that they''ve said nothing about it all this time." Priscilla shook her head. "The people''s worries are not something the empire can afford to ignore."
"My Lady, the world isn''t as forgiving as you," Calvin replied with a slight bow, "Most worry only for themselves and avoid anything troublesome that can ruin their day."
"I believe the emperor, even if he knows about them and isn''t working with them, wouldn''t waste his time unless it put the imperial city into a predicament," Calvin added, passing another document toward Priscilla. "You see here, the emperor''s been skipping out on noble meetings and has secluded himself for weeks now."
Priscilla scanned the paper with weary eyes and slammed it down on the table, "The whole damn place is falling apart!" She muttered through muffled gasps.
"Have Jensen or Jared returned yet from the nearby territories?" Priscilla stood up and asked as she stretched her tired body.
"They should be back within a few days, My Lady," Calvin replied, putting away several piles of papers that Priscilla had finished looking through. "Would you like to rest now and continue tomorrow?"
"No, I''ll go see how the training is progressing," Priscilla waved the man off and headed toward the training ground near the count''s mansion. "If they can''t progress quickly enough to face off against the evils lurking in the empire''s shadow, then everyone will be better off fleeing to the far reaches of the continent and digging a hole for themselves."
"It should work out, My Lady," Calvin pondered momentarily before responding. "Everyone''s quite motivated, and seeing you watch over their training each day inspires them to work harder."
"We shall see," Priscilla responded with unconvinced flatness.
As they reached the training ground, they could hear the grunts of battle and the clashes of steel against steel. Both men and women¡ªyoung and innocent battled with each other. Fending one another''s strikes and trying to make the most of their awkward motions. It was blatant that they were novices in the art of battle, but they pushed their bodies until beads of sweat rolled off, and their weary gasps echoed through the grounds.
After fifteen minutes of Priscilla watching, one of the trainees noticed her and gasped. "Greetings to the Divine One!"
The others reacted and shuffled around, bowing just the same. "We greet the Divine One!"
Their gazes shone with fervent light that could drill a hole in a person.
"How is the training coming along?" Priscilla asked with a smile. She had numbed to their divine title. No matter how often she repeated that she wasn''t divinity, it would do nothing to halt their praise.
The group silenced momentarily and looked toward one of the young men to the side. Seeing their actions, he took a few steps forward and bowed. "I''ll answer, My Lady. There have been visible improvements in coordination and awareness. Some of the younger trainees still struggle with sudden changes in the flow of battle, but even they have drastically improved since we started. It might not be comparable to knights with years of experience, but at least they can put up a fight."
"I see, thank you, Tristan," Priscilla responded, "but it is not the knights you must face but the tides of tireless demons that come crashing down upon the empire. You cannot be satisfied with merely putting up a fight. You must do better and fight to survive."
"Do you understand this? All of you must live, fight, and survive. Nothing will change this fact. No miracle will happen overnight to fend the demons off. Only by gaining the strength to protect yourselves and your loved ones will you stand a chance against what''s to come." Priscilla sternly added, voicing her concerns for the future that many of the fervent followers were painfully aware of already.
"We understand, Divine One!" The group bellowed while stomping their feet and thumping their chests.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
"Return to practice!" Tristan yelled, waving them off. "We won''t disappoint the Lady''s hopes for us!"
Soon, sounds of brutal clashes echoed across the training grounds once more. Priscilla crossed her arms and glowed with a bright and proud smile. "They''re good. Their hearts are firm, and their desires innocent. Will the others adapt just as well when they arrive?"
"I''m not sure, My Lady. There''s much hearsay against your accomplishments. So, I''m not sure how many people the Eckhart brothers will be able to convince to come." Calvin replied, scratching his head with doubt.
"We''ll find out soon enough. Let''s head back," Priscilla said before turning back toward the mansion.
"Yes, My Lady!" Calvin earnestly smiled and followed.
As the days passed, Priscilla''s tasks were much the same; she would go through documents sent by their scouts and would witness the combat training daily. When she wasn''t busy with her tasks, she''d spend much-needed leisure time with Hallie and little Bianca.
Finally, Jensen and Jared returned, riding into the town where the count''s mansion stood. Behind them, hundreds of weary people followed on foot, trudging through the dust, creating a cloud of brown that blanketed the area.
Priscilla could see the faces rife with determination and intrigue, some of confusion and apprehension, but more than anything existed a united fervor and an ignited passion for witnessing something grander than their lives had preordained.
Jensen dismounted his horse with a loud thud as his feet planted against the ground, and he subtly bowed toward Priscilla with a knowing smile. "I greet the Lordship, Countess Valentine."
Soon after, Jared followed and acted out the motions, "Greetings, Countess Valentine."
The crowd, witnessing their respectful inclinations, bowed with bated breaths and firmly echoed their greetings. "We greet the Divine One! Prosperity and blessings to Countess Valentine!"
Priscilla walked forth and propped herself up with the force of the wind, lifting her feet off the ground as a show of power. "Welcome. I''m eternally grateful that you''ve answered the call and have shown your support. We face a great enemy that spreads its vile hands across the empire we hold near and dear, and only by working together can we work to stop it."
Seeing that the woman rose off the ground and floated like a deity among men, the crowd''s eyes shone with zealousness. Their travelworn bodies perked up, and their postures straightened as they focused on every uttered word like gospel.
"This is why¡ªI''m forming the Viper Legion. You all¡ªare the brave and the willing. You will join those who have already started their training and become a force to be considered¡ªfor all of our sakes. You will be coiled and ready, waiting to strike and lash out at the demons that infest our lands."
"We will obey and serve! To the future of the empire! To the survival of our people!" The crowd roared with the wind billowing through their ranks.
"Good!" Priscilla smiled, "Mayor Calvin of Blackstone will situate you and get you accustomed to the town of Blackthorn. You''ve traveled a long way to join us, so for today, rest, recover, and rejoice that the future is bright."
"YES, DIVINE ONE!" The crowd fervently bowed while whispering and cheering spread between the people familiar with one another.
Calvin came and ushered them toward a makeshift registration, whereas Priscilla left with Jensen and Jared in tow.
Once they reached the mansion and shut the door behind them, Priscilla walked over and slumped into the office chair. "It''s difficult breathing under their passionate gazes. It feels like putting on a show and manipulating them to act on our behalf."
"Don''t feel so bad, Pris. You said it yourself; if those things returned with their full forces, what we saw is only the beginning of a greater catastrophe." Jensen replied and reassured her. "Plus, they''re more than willing to follow. Most people live their lives to get by. They have no grand purpose and no hopes to work hard toward it. You''re giving them something they can wholeheartedly believe in, which is amazing."
"I guess you''re right," Priscilla sighed and flattened against the desk. "I just hope they remain serious about the training. If they think this is a game, they''ll only sacrifice their lives for nothing."
"We''ll push them in the right direction. Don''t stress yourself too hard. You cannot shoulder all of the burden by yourself." Jared spoke out. "There are several skillful craftsmen among the group, so we should have a good time going forth. Believe in the people, Pris. We''ll manage to survive, just like we have thus far."
"As long as we keep our eyes and ears open, we should find their tail before long," Jensen added. "Anyways, what matters most is that we''re ready for them. As soon as they make a move we can follow in their footsteps."
"I know what you''re saying is true. I just don''t wish to see the innocent fall into their hands. Life is quite burdensome when the end is looming overhead, isn''t it?" Priscilla leaned back in her seat and sighed. "Part of me wishes to just ride into the imperial city and see what the situation is there, even though I know it''s impossible to do so with an unknown threat hiding in the shadows."
"Well, My Lady, Countess Valentine, future Duchess of the empire," Jensen titled with a smirk, "Without any disrespect, you''re still a girl not unlike the young men and women training out there. It isn''t abnormal for you to be impatient and yearn to do more, but you have to slow down sometimes and do your best when you''re able to do so."
"Jens. . .get out!" Priscilla huffed and threw a bundle of documents at the man, causing him to laugh uproariously, nearly falling out of his seat.
His actions caused the whole room to fill with laughter until a knock came at the office door.
"My Lady, I bring news," Calvin spoke from the other side.
"Come in, Calvin." Priscilla sat up in her chair and put on a more stern appearance.
Calvin came in with visible fatigue and sweat coating his brow. In his hands was a new document that he brought to the table. "The emperor has gone mad, My Lady! He''s begun attacking the imperial city, claiming to be ridding the empire of dissident forces and forming a group to attack the Sandlands." Calvin caught his breath momentarily before continuing, "There''s word of Duke Valentine appearing in the south and moving toward the imperial city. My Lady, don''t you think all of this is too convenient?"
"Indeed it does. If someone is pulling the strings on the empire''s chaos, this would be the perfect opportunity to do so." Priscilla rapped her fingers against the desk and silently pondered the news. "The legion is still too young to head toward the empire. We can only take a small force and head for the Sandlands while the rest commit to their training."
"Jens, get some men together and prepare for the journey. We''ll head out within the next few days. We won''t let them act as they please." Priscilla commanded. "Calvin, you and Jared take charge of the town and the training. The war is coming! Make sure everything is ready for when it does come."
Chapter 23: The Journey [1.0]
As the starlit morning rose over the town, Priscilla, Jensen, and a group of mercenaries gathered for the journey toward the Sandlands. Priscilla sat atop her steed, with her torso adorned in the usual white top, this time accentuated with leather armor that strapped to her extremities, giving her a valiant air around her.
The others had similar armor, padding their vital points as they gathered around the town''s entrance. Jensen sat with his warhammer holstered and arms crossed. To the left of him was a woman with half her face covered, twin daggers strapped to her waist, and a row of throwing knives hugging her exposed thighs. Behind them was a man cowled in a black cloak with a bow on his back. Each was more remarkable than the last, and they quickly numbered a dozen.
Mercenaries¡ªthe lot of them, skilled and prideful adventurers who traversed the empire from west to east and north to south. They were Jensen''s friends from countless hunts they performed in the past, but now they found themselves connected to Priscilla''s rise to lordship. It hadn''t been long since they rode into town, but now they''d have a hard time leaving.
"Shouldn''t Vorn be back by now?" Jensen asked, looking to the left toward the woman.
The timing was perfect. As before she could reply, they could collectively hear a rustling through the woods outside the town. A figure in skintight black broke through the foliage and rushed through the entrance toward the group.
¡°Vorn, you¡¯re back.¡± Jensen greeted the newcomer, who pulled down her hood, revealing a face not unlike the dagger-wielding woman¡¯s.
The woman nodded and slightly bowed toward Priscilla. ¡°My Lady, the convoy is a three-hour ride away. We should catch them during their next rest in Silvervale.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not too bad. We can see the empire¡¯s actions up close and decide what to do once we¡¯re there,¡± Priscilla pondered momentarily before replying. ¡°Good job, Vorn. No issues while you were scouting?¡±
¡°None,¡± Vorn replied. ¡°The entire group was focused on entirely different matters. I don¡¯t know where the emperor collected those men, but they were a ragtag bunch, to say nothing else.¡±
¡°That just makes them easier to hunt.¡± The masked woman chuckled and caressed the dagger by her side.
¡°We¡¯re not going to hunt them, Vera.¡± Priscilla retorted. ¡°We¡¯ll only see if they¡¯re involved with the Church of Zenith. And stop them from damaging the empire¡¯s balance if they attempt anything unsavory.¡±
¡°The way they were¡ªwe¡¯ll need to intervene, I¡¯m almost certain of it,¡± Vorn spoke up as she saddled a riderless horse behind Vera.
¡°Why do you say that?¡± Jensen questioned.
¡°They had no dignity befitting imperial soldiers, Jensen. I couldn¡¯t get too close, but they seemed more like bandits than anything.¡±
¡°It would¡¯ve been better if we could get more information from the imperial city, but we¡¯re running out of time. People are dying every day, and the demons still lurk in the shadows. The only thing we can do is take it one challenge at a time. If they¡¯re bandits, we¡¯ll handle them like bandits.¡± Priscilla shrugged as she held onto the reins of her steed. ¡°Let¡¯s move out. The sooner we catch up to them, the sooner we¡¯ll see what awaits us.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± The others quickly agreed and spurred their horses into a gallop, sending them out of town with a cloud of dust lifting behind them.
Their forceful gallop caused the nearby wildlife to stir. The flapping of wings and the skittering steps of small creatures shuffling through the underbrush echoed with every hoofstep.
An hour later, they passed by a cozy creek, filling their water pouches and letting the horses take a momentary breather before picking up speed again and pushing onward.
Another two hours passed, and they reached a flattened area covered in blood, torn fabrics, and hundreds of footsteps and hoof markings.
"They passed through here," Vorn said as she saw the demolished land.
Priscilla scanned it and spurred her horse to hasten. The state they left the place in didn''t bode well for whatever plan the imperial group was in the midst of. "Let''s hurry. There shouldn''t be this much blood when they''re not even near the Sandlands yet."
The concern was a necessity because when they neared the village ahead of the destroyed area, screams stifled the air, and a scent of blood wafted through the air. The group had planned to stalk out the imperial soldiers and follow their journey to the Sandlands, but hearing the screams, Priscilla''s group had to act.
They rushed into the village, and immediately, their senses were assaulted by the carnage unfolding. The imperial soldiers were throwing people around like sacks of wheat, raiding and killing as they rode through it.
Blood flowed through the dirt road that passed through the village, and bodies piled up. There was a small group wielding farming tools and makeshift weapons, defending themselves against the imperial soldiers. Seeing them, Priscilla leapt off her steed and attacked. The others followed after her, and soon, a confrontation erupted.
The imperials in the back were the first to notice the group''s arrival and shouted, which attracted the attention of everyone else in the area. Priscilla wasn''t bothered by this as she leaped into the air and kicked one of the imperial soldiers in the face, sending him flying.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
Behind Priscilla, Vera came and tossed out several throwing knives toward several off-guarded men, who buckled onto the ground instantaneously. The group quickly showed how skilled they were as they approached swiftly and attacked firmly, leaving no room for complaint from the imperial soldiers.
"Who the hell are you?" One of the soldiers roared, and what answered was a dagger to his throat as Vorn silently appeared behind him.
"Bastards¡ªdo you not realize you''re attacking the loyal legion of the Ellis Empire? This offense is a crime befitting death. State your names now!" Another angrily chimed as he rushed forward to confront the group.
"You talk too much," Priscilla replied, leaping into the air and flying forward with a surge of wind behind her back. She twirled forward and kicked downward, sending a biting blow of forceful wind striking at the man and planting him firmly against the dirt, unable to resist.
"A demon!" One of the soldiers cried out as he pulled back to the side.
"Demon, your mother!" Jensen huffed as he slammed his warhammer toward the man''s chest, forcefully slamming him back into one of the villager''s homes.
Priscilla''s group managed to disarm their opponents, but when the soldiers felt the disadvantageous circumstances, the man held off by Vorn pressed forward and dug the dagger she held into his throat. It caused a guttural howl to bubble from the man''s bloodied throat. His flesh dried out like a desiccated corpse before peeling into chunks as a monstrous change rang through the village. The man''s bloodshot eyes squirmed side to side, and he forcefully craned his head until it twisted and stared at Vorn.
"Get back, Vorn!" Priscilla shouted as she rushed toward her. Before Priscilla could get far, however, the soldier behind her laughed and lunged at her back. The flesh around his eyes receded and cracked as shriveled patches of red peered through. His limbs extended and aimed for Priscilla''s heart, but she spun around, deflecting his attack and creating space between them.
Vorn reacted and jolted backward. Her legs were always the most capable of the team, and she made a gap between them, but the changing soldier stretched his arm, disjointing it and lashing out with a whip-like claw that barely whizzed past Vorn''s face. It struck the dirt and sent cracks rippling through the ground, greatly distressing the already panicked villagers.
All around, the soldiers began to transform, their bloodied red eyes glimmering with malice and hunger. It was a bad sign, but Priscilla''s group had half-expected unexpected situations and responded with a heavy-handed counter-offensive.
"Protect the villagers," Jensen grunted as he held off the creature closest to him, his biceps taut as the two held each other off.
The villagers pulled back while Priscilla sent her opponent flying backward. She leaped into the air and struck out with a chain of flames that pierced into the creature''s skull, eliciting a vile shriek that caused the panicked villagers to drop to the ground.
While the creature burned, Jensen took his warhammer and slammed it at his opponent''s jaw, shattering it into a spraying deluge of blood and bits. The creature''s tongue lolled, and its frenzied eyes burned. It moved forward, but Jensen continued his onslaught, turning the beast into an unmoving pulp.
Vorn was the same. Her opponent lunged at her side, but she side-stepped it and stabbed her dagger into its neck. It wasn''t enough, but with a twirling flick of her torso, she mustered her strength, causing a wide gash to spread across. The soldier still stirred, a guttural howl escaping through the hole in its neck, but Vorn slashed out in a flurry of strikes, causing the life in its eyes to fade away.
The group moved swiftly, resisting the creature''s advances. Blood sprayed, and before long, all of the transformed soldiers were lying lifeless.
Priscilla burned the remains and frowned. "There''s not enough of them to be the whole force. How many soldiers did you see, Vorn?"
"Hundreds, My Lady. They must''ve split up into smaller raiding groups." Vorn replied while catching her breath.
"Dammit. Are all of the soldiers monsters?" Jensen huffed in response.
"They might be," Priscilla responded coldly, staring out toward the woods that led toward the Sandlands and the other villages bordering the two regions. She turned toward the villagers, "Do you know where Blackthorn town is?"
One of the men walked forward, still slightly trembling, and responded. "Yes," He paused momentarily, unsure how to address Priscilla, "My Lady!"
"Good. Take the surviving villagers and head to Blackthorn. You cannot handle these creatures if they return. Be safe and go, at least for now!" Priscilla commanded. "I''m aware that leaving your home is difficult, but survival is the most important now."
Priscilla''s command weighed heavily on the villagers, and they whispered among themselves. Several nods among the group signaled their reluctant approval of the transition. "As you command, My Lady. Thank you for your worry. We''ll gather some belongings and head out before the creature''s return."
"You sure about this, Pris?" Jensen came over and asked. "Won''t we fill the town up before we even reach the Sandlands?"
"So be it, we can''t let them just destroy people''s lives freely. If we can help, then we should." Priscilla calmly replied, "Worst case, we''ll have to expand the town." She smiled, but the meaning behind her words was clear.
Jensen laughed. "As long as you know what you want, let''s do it then. I never thought I''d see the day the empire''s people would be helping the sand barbarians, but here we are."
"We''ll see if they''re the barbarians the empire painted them out to be. Can they be any worse than these demons that breed in the shadows?"
"That''s true, we''ll see soon enough." Jensen nodded. He truly could not know whether anything the empire said could be trusted. Each day brought monstrous changes, and all of it stemmed from the empire he once had the utmost faith in.
The group waited a half hour until the villagers gathered and headed toward the town. Priscilla sent a few mercenaries to escort them, ensuring their safety if there were any more of the creature''s groups in the rear lurking. With Jensen, Vorn, and Vera, their group had enough strength to handle the remaining threats.
"Stay safe out there, and if you find any more survivors, take them with you," Priscilla commanded to the mercenaries.
"Yes, My Lady!" They responded and bowed, leading the villagers away.
Priscilla rose onto her steed and waved them off before spurring the horse into a gallop. "Let''s make haste, spread out, and remove the threats before us. Stay safe, rid the empire of the creatures, and let''s meet at Sunstone Pass!"
"Let''s do this!" Jensen huffed, riding off into the northeast.
The group rushed off and headed through the area in a hasty gallop. No matter how many creatures stood before them, they were ready.
Chapter 24: Silvervale [1.0]
Priscilla rode toward Silvervale, expecting the imperial''s soldiers to be there. If demons had pervaded through them, feasting on a town of sacrifices would have been the obvious choice. Silvervale was a part of Countess Silverwood''s territory, but all the reports said she rarely left her villa in the south. She left her land in the hands of a trusted aide despite it being in the way of the Sandlands and the empire''s movements.
After twenty minutes of relentless galloping, Priscilla burst into the town and witnessed hundreds of soldiers mercilessly slaughtering the people. They tossed body after body into the center and let the blood pool beneath their corpses.
Seeing the carnage, Priscilla immediately jumped off her horse and propelled herself forward, sending flaming needles flying toward the imperial soldiers. At this point, it did not matter whether they were demons in human skin or corrupt humans.
The needles struck the soldiers, eliciting widespread howls of pain. Their bodies writhed and transformed in the process. Their grotesque flesh peered through the peeling, charred flesh that fell off their bodies.
"Who are you?" One of the creatures snarled as flames spread across its body. "You dare interfere in the sacrifice! Get her!"
The transformed soldiers rushed toward Priscilla, claws, and fangs bared for the world to see, no longer hiding the monstrosity that lurked in the depths of their being. Priscilla scoffed at their numbers and wove through the air, raising her body over their offense and striking from behind.
The surviving townsfolk stared in awe at the woman, fluttering through the air like a goddess, ridding the town of the barbarians that had butchered their family and friends without warning. She was a ray of hope in an otherwise dark time. The empire attacked them, but she saved them.
A dozen creatures came, and a dozen creatures fell. Priscilla moved like a visceral storm, blowing through their ranks mercilessly.
A dozen creatures came, and a dozen creatures fell. Priscilla moved like a visceral storm, blowing through their ranks mercilessly. It caused widespread hysteria among the beasts. And an even greater joy to swell among the townspeople, who cheered for the woman with all they had.
The creatures amassed like crazy, rushing out from buildings across the town, their flesh transforming as they approached the wicked woman who attacked them so foolishly. But they were the foolish ones to Priscilla, who took their frontal assaults as a welcome sight, piercing them with flames until nothing but char remained.
Soon, the numbers dwindled, and relative peace returned. Still, a few stood before Priscilla, their bloodshot eyes bulged and fangs snarling. But as her actions had already broken down the townspeople''s common sense and beliefs, they roared fervently, cheering her on like nothing Priscilla had experienced.
She could feel a connection rising between her and the town, a thread that tied their feelings to her through the very air they breathed. Priscilla did not know what was happening, but she could feel her flames burning brighter, the wind blowing harder, and her powers amplifying alongside their beliefs in her. She turned into a breeze that sliced through the creatures one after the other, spraying blood and guts across the buildings. After a few more moments, she remained alone, surrounded by dozens of corpses.
But Priscilla knew that it had been too easy. The empire could not send so few soldiers toward the Sandlands. She breathed in a much-needed respite and turned toward the joyous townspeople. "Have you seen more of the soldiers head beyond the town?"
"Eminent One! I can answer that!" One of the men stepped forth and spoke out, "There were thousands of them marching, but they split off¡ª" He paused his words to scan Priscilla''s face for any dissatisfaction with him stepping forward, and seeing that she didn''t complain, he continued.
"Most of the soldiers left to the boundary to meet the barbarians¡ªthe remaining ones split across the bordering towns and villages to ''protect'' as you can see."
"How long ago did they leave?"
"I¡ªI''m not sure, Eminent One. Some time did pass, but once they started attacking like mad, there wasn''t a chance to keep track of it."
"Okay," Priscilla said, contemplating whether to go ahead or meet with the others first. "You should all leave from here. More trouble may very well be coming soon."
"But, Your Eminence¡ªwhere will we go? The very empire is the one that butchered us like cattle." The man dejectedly replied, unwillingness burning in the depths of his eyes.
"The empire is changing, and death will come for all if we''re not united. If you trust my words, head to Blackthorn. Tell them Priscilla Valentine sent you, and they''ll find a place for you."
"Count Blackthorn''s territory? But that''s still a part of the empire¡ªare you certain, Eminent One?"
"The count is dead. Blackthorn is my territory now." Priscilla said bluntly.
The man paled, and whispers surged through the crowd behind him. Their eyes shone with a greater fervor than that which shone during the battle. "We''ll do as you say, Eminent One!" Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"Good, go now. I don''t know when more of these demons will return." Priscilla waved them off and headed forward.
As she raced beyond the town, she collided with several groups of imperial soldiers loitering around the area. Prowling for any runaways, the moment she attacked with lethal intent, their demonic cores revealed themselves, changing their flesh into a monstrous exterior. Her breaths grew ragged with every creature she slayed, but more than fatigue, she felt an exhilaration with every defeated foe. It was as if each kill made her feel complete¡ªmore one with herself.
Hours passed, and Priscilla sat against a tree, her back drenched in sweat. Before her, countless deformed and disfigured corpses piled up, their vile blood soaking the ground beneath them. And before the bodies could lay ruin to the land. Priscilla dropped her palm toward the mound, setting it ablaze like a grand funeral pyre. "Return whence you came from, ashes to ashes. There is no place for you here to taint my home."
After catching her breath, Priscilla continued onward toward Sunstone Pass. There were too many of them for her to do everything. Even if she could burn them all to ash, she couldn''t risk running out of stamina in the midst of the enemy. Meeting up with the others would be the best option against the entire group that stands before them.
Priscilla rode the wind gracefully through the tree-packed path until she heard the sounds of battle to her right. She quickly approached it and found Vorn surrounded by a dozen once-human, transformed creatures.
Vorn danced around the brutish beasts skillfully, pivoting her long, slender legs against the ground and dodging their attacks. Each time she''d bypass their assault, she''d stab her dagger toward the nearest beast, drawing blood from a vital point and causing it to howl and thrash.
Priscilla smiled at the display. Jensen''s friends were all more capable than one would think. As Priscilla approached, the trees rustled beneath her force, and Vorn quickly jolted, sending a hidden knife from her thigh flying toward Priscilla. Immediately, she gasped and jumped back, striking another of the imperial creatures. "Forgive me, My Lady!"
"It''s fine. Do you need any help?" Priscilla chuckled as a gust of wind sent the flying knife hurling back toward another of the creatures.
"If you would be ever so gracious, My Lady. I''d appreciate it."
Priscilla laughed, and not long after, the two women proceeded toward Sunstone Pass, searching for the others.
Further away, Jensen, on the other hand, had met up with Vera and several others as they made their way to Sunstone Pass. They had cleared out several groups of demonic entities and planned to await Priscilla and the others, but as their group approached the pass, they heard the sounds of battle violently thrumming through the air.
Looking into the pass, they found the imperial soldiers in their human flesh clashing with the barbarians from the Sandlands. The soldiers'' armor glistened with crimson that shone brightly in contrast to the Sandlands'' people''s bronze skin glistening with sweat.
The soldiers struggled against them, but despite their struggle, the soldiers didn''t transform. Jensen wasn''t sure if they weren''t monsters like the rest or if they had other reasons. One thing was for certain. The sand people were vicious opponents. Their curved blades twirled through the air like a force of nature¡ªmagical and divine. They spoke in a language different than the imperial tongue, but one did not need to know it to understand the anger and determination that laced their words.
Jensen''s group was so captivated by the battle that they didn''t realize they had approached two different forces, neither of which were friends. It was a foolish mistake, but they couldn''t do anything about it now. Their approach was noticed by both sides, causing both sides to grow wary and patient.
The soldiers glared at the group with unconcealed hostility, whereas the sand people spoke among themselves in words unknown.
Jensen thought about it and waved his group forward, "Let''s attack the demons. We''ll convince the Sandlands that we mean no harm."
Without notice, they lurched toward the soldiers in a maddening rush. The already wary soldiers felt provoked and defended with all they had, but the group plowed through them, sending them flying. The sand''s warriors took that moment where the balance broke and doubled their onslaught.
Soon, the imperial blood sprayed across the earth and covered the crimson stone of Sunstone Pass. But Jensen''s group knew more than to let their guard down. Jensen faced the barbarians and yelled out, "Be careful! There''s a great evil spreading through the empire. They''re not human!"
His warning was timely, but for some of the warriors, the warning still came too late. The imperial soldiers began rapidly transforming as their flesh cracked and bled, and the blackened, rubbery meat underneath peered through. The demons lashed out, striking several of the warriors dead and biting through their throats, drinking the blood and chewing on the flesh.
The warriors shouted out more unknown words and attacked with unprecedented fury. Their blades danced beautiful arcs through the air, cleaving at the monstrous beings before them. They showed no fear or hesitation faced with the vile creatures. No, they only showed the raw and provoked fury, desperate to carve holes into the beasts.
And so, the battle escalated into a bloody brawl where chunks of meat scattered across the pass. The demons were starved, gluttonous beasts that devoured their hunt, but against the reckless assault from the sand''s people, their hunger meant nothing.
It was the sand''s warriors that showed why they were the true apex hunters, and the demons were merely prey strutting around on their land. The battle quickly devolved into a slaughter, and before long, none of the demons present remained.
Jensen huffed through a smile, "You people ain''t so bad! You really showed those monsters. But be careful there should still be a lot more of them coming."
The sand warrior in charge turned toward Jensen and spoke in their unfamiliar tongue, and immediately after, the sand people surrounded Jensen and his group. Their blades twirling in their hands, ready to strike.
"What''s the meaning of this?" Jensen said, his grip tightening around his warhammer.
"Come with us if you don''t want to die." The warrior replied in the imperial tongue.
"You can speak the imperial language? If you understood us, then why are you attacking us? We''re on the same damn side!" Jensen said as he raised his warhammer, aiming it at the man.
His action caused the warriors surrounding them to hiss and step forward, but their leader whistled and waved them back.
"Don''t make me repeat myself. This is a mercy for your help. Come with us, or we will slaughter you like these beasts. Choose now. Our patience is not as long as those from the empire."
Chapter 25: Kingdom of Sand [1.0]
Priscilla and Vorn walked silently through Sunstone Pass, shoulder to shoulder. Tension bristled through the air as they scanned the battle''s aftermath, which lined the entire stretch of land: bodies scattered, and blood spread. Their steps hastened forth, and eyes focused on each lifeless face.
Despite it being evident from the armor that adorned their disfigured bodies, the two still needed to be sure that their friends weren''t among them.
"Maybe they''re still searching through the villages?" Vorn said.
"No, they should''ve been here by now," Priscilla replied, her eyes still scanning the scene for traces. "Let''s go. If we''re wrong, we''ll move the plan up. We wanted to check out the Sandlands anyway."
With that said, they moved on, heading through Sunstone Pass toward the Sandlands beyond it.
Gradually, the scenery shifted into a starkissed gold that shimmered under the starlight. Sand piled up in uneven mounds that spread as far as the eye could see. It was a beautiful sight vastly different from the vibrancy of the empire''s cities.
Their steps were heavy against the soft sand that sank with every stride forward, leaving a temporary impression of the journey.
As the sands piled higher and stones jutted out in twisted shapes, the sound of whirring arrows struck ahead of the two women. It was sudden and swift, Priscilla moved to intercept them, but the arrows curved downward, striking the sand in front of the two women''s feet.
"What''s the meaning of this?" Vorn questioned with a firm gaze as several dozen bronze-skinned men walked out from behind the stones covering the environment. Their bare chests glistened under the starlit sky, and in their hands, they wielded their curved blades, twirling them threateningly with smirks painted across their faces.
"Imperial women," one of the men spoke as he stepped forward. "Friends of the other group? If you want to see them, come with us."
Vorn instinctively reached for her daggers, and Priscilla raised her hand offensively, but the man reached down into a satchel that sat by his waist and threw out a small ball-shaped object covered in leaves.
It hovered in the air before circling around playfully. It vanished and appeared whirling around the two women before focusing on Priscilla and circling her. Priscilla''s brows furrowed, and she raised her hand, causing the object to move toward it and settle in her palm. The leaves unfurled, revealing a small insect-like creature made of sand that sat in Priscilla''s palm.
The man nodded, seeing that, and spoke again. "The Holy Matriarch will see you, young witch."
"What''s the meaning of this?" Priscilla questioned while eyeing the sand creature. She felt a thread of vitality coursing through it, but it was not a living creature, something more akin to a concept than anything else¡ªa manifestation of power.
"The Holy Matriarch will ease your curiosities. We are but guides to bring you to her. Now, follow us. Do not delay any longer." The man insisted.
"Should we attack, My Lady?" Vorn whispered from beside Priscilla.
"No, let''s see what they have for us. It''ll be a nuisance to fight off all of them, and it might put Jens and the rest in harm''s way." Priscilla replied.
Priscilla walked forward and gazed calmly at the man, "Okay, take us to your matriarch. But our friends better be safe. Or mark my words¡ªthis desert will bury you."
"Relax, little witch. Your friends are fine. Come!" The man turned around, and the others from the sand followed.
Priscilla and Vorn followed behind, passing through a winding path of indistinguishable sand. All along the way, rocks spread out, massive and wide, and from behind them, men peeked out, gazing upon Priscilla with caution.
All her life, Priscilla was taught that beyond the sand, the people were barbarians¡ªcruel animals that encroached upon the empire''s land like thieves. But now, despite being amid enemy territory, Priscilla did not feel the barbaric cruelty these people were supposedly prone to. Her instincts had been sharp ever since her time in purgatory''s embrace, and in this scenario, they were calm like a gentle stream.
After a long time walking, the path ahead converged into one paved of thin slabs that stretched out toward the horizon. Beyond the path, they finally reached a massive wall. Its presence towering over the otherwise barren stretch of desert. The tall bronze-carved gates opened as thick chains clattered from the other side, and as they opened, the blinding starlight spread out over Priscilla and Vorn as a vast kingdom blossomed before their eyes.
They walked the stone-paved path, following behind the warriors. The streets within the Sand Kingdom were filled with people, men, women, and children. Besides them, there were also animals grazing and trotting beside their handlers. Everything gave the city an overwhelming burst of vitality that one would find difficult to see in the Ellis Empire.
Finally, they reached a sprawling palace that shone like a holy temple. Pillars adorned the corners of it, etched with gold emblazoned symbols, and the white marbled craftmanship emphasized the pure luster that the building represented.
The men led Priscilla and Vorn into the palace to a vast lobby towered by a railless balcony overlooking them from the upper floor. From the balcony, footsteps softly echoed downward until a woman''s shadow cast onto the walls.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
A graceful figure appeared atop the balcony as a tall bronze-skinned woman emerged at the edge. Her long brunette hair cradled her back with its wavy curls. The white linen gown caressed her figure as the woman stepped off the balcony. Her steps seemingly struck the air, and the sand moved nearly unseen to the eye as it gravitated beneath her feet, acting as a staircase that brought her down to the lobby.
Priscilla''s eyes narrowed as she watched that showy display of power and manifestation. It chimed with a familiarity that sent quivers through her heart.
"Greetings, young witch. Welcome to the Kingdom of Parthus," The woman smiled as she settled onto the lobby mere steps away from them.
The warriors bowed to the woman and thudded their chests before leaving the room.
Priscilla paused momentarily before speaking. "Your people brought our friends. Where are they?"
"They''re fine. They helped us against the demons from the empire. Why do you think we''d mistreat them?" The woman asked before glancing at Vorn. "Why not have your little friend here go and meet up with them while the two of us talk?"
"That''s fine," Priscilla replied. "Check things out, Vorn. If anything happened to them, you know what to do."
"Yes, My Lady." Vorn nodded and walked out toward where the warriors left.
"Now¡ªwhat did you want to discuss?" Priscilla turned coldly toward the mystical woman¡ªthe so-called Holy Matriarch of the sand people.
"My name is Sharazz Illita, Holy Daughter of this generation''s Parthian race," The woman half-bowed with one hand held to her gown. "I greet you, daughter of the Mother Witch."
"What?" Priscilla questioned. "What''re you saying?"
"Confusion is understandable, little witch. How long has it been since you awakened your heart? A few years, perhaps?" Sharazz said with a warm smile. "The Mother Witch is the essence of all magic in the world. Her warm embrace was taken from her daughters by the Divine Lord Divala. But her spirit still lives on, lingering in all of us."
"I don''t understand," Priscilla mumbled in thought. ''Is she talking about Rin? Come to think of it, Rin did call herself something akin to the mother of witches.''
"Even if that is the case, why did you want to see me? And why''d you use my friends to make it happen?"
Sharazz chuckled and gestured toward another room. "Let''s get comfortable first, little witch."
Priscilla followed her to a spacious lounge room where they sat atop plush chairs draped in satin.
"I had your people brought for insurance," Sharazz said calmly. "I wasn''t sure whether you were truly a witch, and even if you were, I didn''t know if you''d be reasonable enough to talk to."
"Our kind is weakened and dying out. The watchful eyes of Divala''s dogs persist from generation to generation. Even our own end up traitors in the long game that the demons play."
"The demons..." Priscilla pondered. "The Skriythe, Shademauls, Pelagonites, are you considering all of them as a part of this?"
Sharazz gasped and stood abruptly, "Little witch, how do you know the old world''s terms?"
The sand roiled into the lounge room, swirling behind Sharazz''s back as a cold expression overtook her smile. "Explain yourself, child. No young witch in this era should know of the demons as anything but demons."
Priscilla paused, unsure whether to explain. But in that moment of silence, Sharazz struck, sending a spear of sand twirling toward her. Priscilla waved her hand, sending a gust of air striking the side of it and lodging it into the side of the chair. "Relax, Sharazz. I''ll explain. It isn''t what you''re thinking of. I''m not one of them."
Sharazz sat down and crossed her legs. "By all means, explain." She said calmly, but her caution swirled in the air and latched onto each grain of sand.
"The Mother Witch¡ªdo you know her name?" Priscilla asked.
"We know. She''s closely related to our people, so of course we would know."
"Zae-Rin¡ªthe Mother Witch, right?" Priscilla said. "I met her¡ªI got my powers from her."
Sharazz jumped up abruptly again. "Preposterous!" She shrieked in disbelief. "The Mother Witch has been gone for nearly a thousand years from the domain of life. You can''t have met her!"
"Well, that may be, but I have met her nonetheless." Priscilla shrugged. "I died three years ago. Maybe you heard of it. The deposed daughter of Duke Valentine. The witch he burned. That was me."
"It was then that I awoke in a strange place. Not the afterlife but a prison stuck between life and death. And it was then that I met her. Rin gave me the strength to take my fate into my own hands, showed me the wonders of the world that I was too young and naive to understand, and helped me return to life."
Sharazz slumped down into her chair and sat in quiet shock. After a few minutes of awkwardness, she spoke up. "Is mother doing well?"
"As well as one can be in a place like that," Priscilla said. "But she''s made herself home. Not even the darkness and despair of purgatory can keep her down."
"I understand," Sharazz sighed. "So why have you come so far from the empire, little witch? Did Mother send you, or do you have other motives?"
"We had intel that the empire was sending a force to attack you. And we didn''t know whether they were human or demons, so we followed along. But besides that, I''m also building up my forces within the empire. Since the sand¡ªthe Parthians are enemies to the empire regardless, I figured we could become the best of allies."
"Allies, huh?" Sharazz leaned back in her chair, staring at the ceiling. "Very well, little witch. It''s a cute idea, but I''ll need time to think about it before signing my people up to die."
"Spend some time with your people and explore the wonders of Parthus. I''ll summon you as soon as I come to a decision." Sharazz said before whistling a summons to one of the warriors outside.
"Show the young witch and her people the kingdom. They''re our honored guests."
"Understood, Holy Matriarch." The man replied.
"Let''s go, Mistress. Your people are in a nearby lounge awaiting your return." The man bowed to Priscilla and gestured for her to follow.
"Okay, take me to them," Priscilla replied. Before leaving, she turned to Sharazz and smiled. "I''ll be seeing you again. Think the proposal over well. It can only bring benefits to everyone."
"Yes, I will. You don''t need to remind me, little witch." Sharazz smiled playfully and crossed her arms. "If you''re too eager, it''ll come off as you wanting us a lot more than we need you."
Priscilla merely chuckled and left the room, following the warrior.
Chapter 26: Raging Undercurrents [1.0]
After walking through a few short corridors, Priscilla entered a dining hall where her group indulged in a feast prepared by the Parthians. The table was filled to the edge with various dishes of meat and vegetables and pastries of all colors and sizes.
Seeing the state of them¡ªespecially Jensen, who was gorging himself on handfuls of meat, Priscilla couldn''t help but laugh. "Enjoying yourselves, are we?"
Jensen glanced over with a meaty bone, cradling his lips, "Oh, Our Lady is here! Come. Join us! The food''s damn amazing here!"
"Sure, sure," Priscilla replied, taking a seat with the rest of them.
"What happened after we split up?" Priscilla asked as a servant filled her goblet with a pale liquid.
Jensen swallowed his fill and replied, "We got to Sunstone Pass, and the empire''s dogs were fighting with the sand people. We hopped into the fight, and once everything was done, they brought us over. No harm done. They were hostile but merely a false show, so we wouldn''t fight back."
"Were they demons?"
"We''re not sure. The soldiers never changed. It might''ve been to not arouse suspicion. Or they were just sacrificial pieces that were still human." Jensen shrugged.
"I doubt we''ve seen the last of them. If they were just sacrifices, then more will come," Vera sighed.
"That''s alright," Priscilla huffed before taking a drink of the pale ale. "I''ve talked to the matriarch about working together, so whatever they bring, we''ll be ready."
"I don''t believe she''ll reject being allies, considering what she knows. This way, both sides will be more confident against the numbers the demons have."
"So, we''re stuck until then?"
"Seems so. No point leaving until we get an answer. We may as well see the sights and return to the empire later with confidence." Priscilla shrugged.
Several hours later, Priscilla and her group left with one of the warriors who served as their watcher. They walked through the streets, bustling with life and the splendor of their people. Vendors spread across the roads, shilling foods and wares. Children frolicked playfully with the giggling of youth untainted, and adults watched over them, enjoying the warm touch of starlight.
The kingdom was beautiful in a way that vastly differed from the bordering Ellis Empire. There was an innocence that breezed through the air. Something like a freedom that the high society of the empire could never achieve. Even funnier was that the Parthians had a tolerance for the imperial men and women that they would never receive in the empire. They traded with the imperial merchants, accepted gild and solv as if it were their own currency, and had an open mind toward visitors.
For Priscilla''s group, this was a liberating feeling. Despite their watcher''s vigilant eye, they didn''t feel the anxiousness one might face in the same conditions.
It was Jensen who decided to break the peaceful stroll''s calm as he gnashed his teeth, "Barbarians! Some barbarians they are, huh? Damned empire with their deceitful ways."
"Are you surprised, Jens? You''re more naive than you look if you had that much faith in the nobility." Vera clapped back.
"Bah. I know the nobles aren''t worth their weight in shit, but they''ve really outdone themselves with this slander."
"Time remembers all, but it''s the people¡ªthat can paint the tapestry in our hands," Priscilla sighed. "No matter how things were once, the empire won and wrote the history they wanted. No matter what kind of life the Parthians live now¡ªor what they lived before, it''s all sand in the history books."
"It''s just a shame," Jensen muttered. "If I meet the emperor, I''d love to give him some thoughtful words." He spat, causing a few wandering stares to turn his way.
"I doubt you''ll get a chance to do that, Jens." Priscilla laughed. "Not soon, at least."
...
As the star above began to set, Priscilla''s group returned to the palace and met with the matriarch, who awaited their return.
Sharazz stood gracefully and beckoned for Priscilla to come with her alone.
"I''ve thought about your proposal, little witch," Sharazz said as she stepped toward the upper balcony of the palace with Priscilla in tow. "I''ll accept under one condition. I will need you to meet with the source of our people. If you get her approval, we''ll cooperate against all odds."
"I have no reason to trust you just yet. Even if your intentions may be pure, I have no way of knowing that for certain. I won''t offer my people up for uncertainties. Only with the source''s blessing will it work."
"You''re reasonable, matriarch. I have no problems with meeting with your elder." Priscilla replied.
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
"Not an elder, but our source. You''ll understand when you get there, little witch. We''ll head there tomorrow. You can rest tonight, and I''ll have someone summon you in the morning."
"Okay, matriarch. I''ll see you then." Priscilla nodded and left back to her group.
In an isolated location kept far from the hustle and bustle of the Ellis Empire, within a tall and dreary castle sheltered between a crescent-shaped cliffside, a group of people met in secrecy within one of its expansive chambers. The group sat down around a large blackened table, staring toward one larger seat where a man quietly meditated.
"Divine Apostle, why have you summoned us?" A tall figure cowled in a gold-lined black cloak asked. His face was obscured, but his words contained a pleasantness that wafted through the air.
The meditating man sat in silence before finally reaching his hands up and pulling his cowl down, revealing a withered body devoid of fluids. His shut eyes snapped open, causing a tempestuous surge of light and energy to flash across the room''s walls.
"The dying star''s embers flicker in the night," The Apostle''s voice creaked with an inhumane timbre that slammed against the walls as if the sound came from everywhere all at once. "The black butterfly flaps its broken wings. A meager attempt at deceiving the all-seeing eye of the mighty and wise ruler. But why, my children. Why do the embers burn when they were meant to be snuffed out? Why do the broken wings flap when they were meant to be cut off at the root?"
"I don''t understand, Divine Apostle." The man replied.
The Apostle''s body swelled as the energy within erupted, slamming against the chamber and raising the dust inside. His voice echoed alongside it, "Your tasks throughout the years have been as simple as the menial labor of paupers, yet you''ve failed. You''ve failed me¡ªyou''ve failed the Divine Ruler. Have you not eliminated all the seeds as you were told? Why does the witch''s spawn still pervade the empire?"
The cowled man silenced and crossed his arms as he reclined back in his seat.
After a minute of contemplation, the man spoke, "It shouldn''t be, Divine Apostle. We found all a thousand seeds and buried them. We burned the innocent and bled the slums until nothing remained. It''s not possible that a child could have survived all of that without help."
"Not enough," The Apostle''s voice chimed against the walls. "The millennium is approaching, and the Divine Ruler''s confinement nears the end. Excuses will not be tolerated. Banshee will leave now to go for the sand and help Arrogance. And you, head for the empire. There will be no further mistakes." The Apostle commanded.
"Yes, we shall obey!" The man responded, joined by another figure that rose up from their seat.
"Very well, dismiss," The Apostle said before he shut his eyes¡ªa surge of wind roiled through the room, and cracks formed in the space behind him as his form faded and vanished.
...
The swirling undercurrents continued to rage throughout the empire without an end in sight. People suffered, destined to be no more than sacrificial fodder.
Within the imperial city, the tension was at an all-time pinnacle. The emperor had gone mad and turned into an indomitable beast that ravaged his lands. He sent his troops parading through the streets, wreaking carnage at every corner without so much as a warning or shred of reason. The soldiers obediently followed, yet not all of the soldiers.
Those who disobeyed went away and joined the disgruntled noble families that cursed and spat at the emperor''s sudden depravity and proclivity for violence.
Soldiers marched with their blades drawn. Homes lay in ruin as their doors splintered and men barged in. And the dread in the air was a constant hammering, tampering the most durable steel, merely waiting for it to bend and break under its mighty pressure.
The millennium drew ever near, and the flames were burning ever brighter.
...
Outside the imperial city, away from the madness, two men rushed across the trodden path alongside two women and several children. The youngest babes nestled close in the women''s arms while the more abled children clung to the hems of their dresses and trudged along.
Exasperated breaths cut through the air, drawing a cold sweat from the men whose eyes prowled vigilantly through the surrounding stretch of land.
"Hold your voice, Sophia!" Elrick chided, his voice a mixture of seriousness and affection. "We''re nearly past the convoy''s monitoring area. Just brave it for a little bit longer!"
"You too, Fiona. Please, just a little more." Davies parroted the sentiment as he turned to his wife.
The women silently nodded, their faces hugged close to the bundles in their arms that wrapped snugly around their babes.
They continued onward, each step firm in the ground as if they had the weight of boulders on their shoulders. The crackling crunch of a branch sounded to the side, and Elrick flung a dagger forcefully without a sign of warning. Starting a lurking rabbit that was passing by. His other hand was white as it clenched his blade.
Further along, the path began to widen. The end was nearing, yet the tension only increased tenfold. Davies slowed his steps down, moving toward the back of the group. The children squirmed, weariness setting in heavily, but there was no time for it. Davies scanned the back with a watchful eye while Elrick pulled the front. ''Just a little further. . .'' Both men thought.
But their hopes were cut short as the raging beat of horse hooves flooded the space, and a convoy of soldiers unfurled from the intersecting path. A dozen soldiers quickly amassed before the two families. Their faces were a derelict congregation of scowls and furrowed brows.
"Elrick Cartham and Davies Rovnik," One of the soldiers dictated as he jumped off his horse and walked toward the two men. "You have abandoned your positions and are caught in the act of treason. How do you plead?"
"What treason? We''re just escorting our families to the south," Elrick spat. His brusque voice snapped toward the soldier. "Why are you filthy dogs getting in our way, Kearon? Don''t you have some innocent peasants to cut down in the slums?"
"That''s funny, Elrick. Aren''t you a dog calling others a dog when you''re running with your tail between your legs? Is it because you''re upset that Duke Valentine abandoned you and His Majesty wouldn''t take a stray like you?"
Elrick drew his blade and tightened his grip around it, "Bastard. Are you going to scram, or are you begging for a duel?"
Kearon walked forth a few more steps and waved his blade mockingly. "A duel? With you, Elrick? Now, why would I waste time with such a stupid thing?"
The man flashed a cruel smile before gesturing with his other hand. "Get them! For the empire!"
Chapter 27: Source of Power [1.0]
As the morning star rose, Priscilla and Sharazz met up. Pleasantries aside, Sharazz quickly led Priscilla aside and took her toward the so-called source for her trial. If she was going to put her people''s lives at stake, she needed to know it was for a trustworthy cause.
Once the two women were outside the palace''s back exit, they moved toward the outer perimeter, where a small nondescript building nestled against the palace walls. The area was guarded, and a group of men sat at the sides of the entrance. They opened their eyes briefly and acknowledged the matriarch respectfully before returning to their meditation.
Inside, the building led them down a seemingly endless flight of stairs that burrowed into the depths of the sand. The further down they went, the more a chilling dampness pervaded the air and stifled the sound within.
"We''re almost there, little witch. How do you feel?" Sharazz asked.
"I''m fine, why? Should I be concerned about something?" Priscilla questioned with a soft chuckle.
Priscilla did not sense maliciousness in Sharazz''s words but a sense of playfulness. The two women continued downward until they came to an emblazoned gate that towered over them. The iciness in the air intensified to an unreasonable level, snapping like a wintery cold wave.
Sharazz chanted in a strange language and knelt before the gate. She placed her hands onto the ground, and with it, the sand raised and pressed against the overbearing gate, pushing the two halves open with a mighty push.
"Enter, little witch. You must do the trial by yourself." Sharazz said, her voice strained as her hands remained glued to the ground.
"You''re not going in?" Priscilla halted her steps and tilted her head.
"No. You must visit the source on your lonesome. And I must keep the gates open."
Priscilla merely nodded and walked through the gate into a straight, unlit corridor. Ultimately, it bloomed into a wide-open space that burst with white light radiating out of it. Once Priscilla''s eyes adjusted to the blinding light, inside the chamber was a white object tethered to the center of the room. Strands of silk-like tendrils surrounded and split off it, latching onto the walls.
The chilliness in the chamber peaked as flakes of ice sprinkled down from the air. Priscilla neared the cocoon-like entity, eyeing it with confusion and familiarity. Her instincts kicked in, and she reached up and touched the cocoon. Visions flashed before her eyes, and a disorientating sense of fatigue slammed into Priscilla''s body before a convergence of white tendrils surrounded her body and enveloped her.
Priscilla''s eyes snapped open, and she floated like a cloud in the sky, watching over the two continents below. Battles raged, and elements swirled in an explosive array of colors that swirled violently. Humans lined the border, chanting and manifesting. The raging flames and surging tides slammed into the demonic beasts rushing across, yet no matter what, the battle would not end.
A colossal beast with an armored hide of scales rushed in, slamming against a wall of man and shield. Grunts echoed and spread across the battlefield. Then, a group of women floated into the sky behind the shieldbearers, their gowns fluttering as they rose, thunder quaking through the sky as lightning struck down the beast repeatedly.
The women''s fatigue magnified, and they lowered back onto the earth into the safety of their backlines, but the situation remained dire.
Blood flowed like the rivers, surging rapidly toward a distant corner of the battlefield. Strange creatures chanted and drew the blood into bottomless vessels that contained it within. Humanity struggled, and the demonic beast''s frenzied assault only increased with every passing moment.
Then, the battle changed. The frantic beasts pulled back, sounds of hissing and roaring clashed against one another, and humanity gained a moment to breathe. Tempestuous winds flared, and the crackle of wings echoed as a monstrously large butterfly fluttered above the battlefield.
The butterfly began to transform as the elements roiled around it, transforming into a woman who walked atop the clouds gracefully. Her black hair fluttered in the wind, and her black gown rustled as she stepped down toward humanity.
Knuckles turned white as the shieldbearers clenched their grips. Eyes darted from one side of the battlefield to the next, and backs pressed against one another. Despite the woman''s help, humanity did not feel the reassurance one would expect. Despite the demonic beasts pulling back, humanity''s survivors did not rejoice. They did not welcome the woman with open arms. No, they merely tensed with worry.
The woman shook her head with cold, hollow eyes as she saw their state. "Regroup in the backlines. I''ll keep them at bay." She said flatly to the wounded humans.
They pulled back without so much as a word of praise or gratitude. Sweat drenched their backs, and their weapons remained drawn.
As the battlefield cleared, all that remained was one lone woman draped in black against a tide of demonic beings.
"Must you go to such lengths to protect the ungrateful?" A man''s voice said as a cloaked being walked out from the demonic side. "They''ll never consider you one of them. No matter how much you struggle or fight, they only turn their backs, neglecting your kind intentions."
"Silence." The woman snapped back. "I will do as I please, save your lectures for someone who cares."
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
The man laughed before sending a pillar of blackened flame whirling toward the backlines of the camp. "Struggle then. Protect them if you can."
"Bastard, are you actually wasting time with them when I''m standing right before you?" The woman snarled and raised her palm, sending a blast of wind at the flame and launching it into the air. "Do you think I''m a decoration?"
"No, but if that''s an invitation, I can have a spot made for you in my bedchamber." The man cackled.
The woman''s gaze turned icy as she slapped her hand forward, causing the earth to roil and jut out with spikes piercing toward the man.
Priscilla watched from atop the clouds in a confused daze as their battle intensified and spread toward the demonic continent. She tried to focus on the clash and the figures involved, but while she could see everything happening, the faces of the demons and the woman were distorted and unrecognizable.
"What are you trying to show me?" Priscilla asked.
As she spoke, she felt something soft land on her shoulder. Priscilla craned her head and saw a white butterfly perched. Its wings softly fluttered as it stared at Priscilla.
''I show you the cycle of inevitability. What has happened before will happen once more. Young witch, do you know the immensity of the world and the forces that plague it?'' The butterfly''s voice chimed within Priscilla''s mind with a pleasant softness.
"I know the demons are cruel and spreading, but why am I responsible for the future? I just wanted to live, get revenge on my father if I had a chance, and see the world. How did the fate of the continent fall into my hands?"
''Did she not choose you to wield her powers, young one?'' The butterfly''s wings flapped, and the obscurity below vanished.
The fog obscuring the battle parted, revealing Zae-Rin below, confronted by the demons and battling them valiantly. Wounds peppered her body, but her determined gaze stood firm as the elements clashed with the demons'' monstrous figures.
''She fought to save the people even when they all turned their backs on her. And now she''s given you the powers to continue the battle, yet you fight against it?''
"I¡ª" Priscilla hesitated as she saw the wounds pepper Zae-Rin''s body down below. "I don''t want to betray Rin''s faith."
"I wish some things were explained early on. I never signed up to be a hero, not for those who watched me burn. But, if it''s for Rin, I don''t mind facing all the evils that come. There isn''t much chance the empire would let me live peacefully no matter how I avoid the demons."
''That is the heart you must retain.'' The butterfly excitedly flapped as it circled around Priscilla''s head. ''Mother made a good choice, choosing you.''
"Mother?" Priscilla questioned.
''The Mother of all Witches. Chosen by the Mother Goddess to stand against the encroaching evils. Yet, her mission was cut short, her fate sealed by betrayal.'' The butterfly said. ''It was Mother who caused the era of witches to spread across the continent. From her, I was born, as were many of my sisters.''
"How did Rin end up in purgatory then? How bad was the betrayal to make her lose everything?"
''That...'' The butterfly settled on Priscilla''s shoulder once more. ''It was one of the humans. After all her battles. Alone and with the witches who joined her later on. One human broke the wariness humanity kept showing toward her, but ultimately, he had ulterior motives, and because of it, the deadlock between the two continents finally broke.''
''It is a long story, but unfortunately, we do not have that much time. Your control of your powers is terrible and driven by emotions. Was it Mother that taught you to be so reckless with it?''
"Reckless? I''m not reckless with my powers!" Priscilla huffed. "It was Rin who taught me everything. She always said to follow my heart!"
The butterfly flapped and circled Priscilla''s head with vivid frustration. ''Heart! Is your heart made of anger and desperation?''
''Heart is the foundation of life. It is a belief and sincerity that can achieve and manifest anything. It isn''t a tantrum you can simply throw as you see fit.''
"But what difference does it make?"
''All of it. The elements only rage alongside your emotions. There is no flow and no vitality to it. You have to muster all of the strength in your being to use the upper tiers of power. If you continue on this path. The demons will bring ruin to you.''
''Have you not noticed the challenges? Where you''re left drained and empty after a difficult battle. How many demon swarms can you handle before you''re lying in bed for weeks on end?''
Priscilla paused before shaking her head. "What do you suggest then? Do you think there''s time to waste when the demons you want me to go up against are proliferating across the empire? I''m doing the best that I can."
''Yes, child. You are.'' The butterfly settled down once more atop Priscilla''s head. ''If you wish to grow from these setbacks, you must be as calm as still waters.''
''Your confidence needs to be a mountain supporting the clouds above. Firm and rooted deeply within you. Follow your heart, child. Be true to yourself. But most importantly, you must not let your emotions cloud your judgment.''
''Also...protect the young of my people. Parthia will rise again. For Mother and for the former glory.''
With its wishes transferred to Priscilla, the butterfly fluttered above and circled in a tempestuous flurry, spinning rapidly around Priscilla before diving down and melding with her. The creature''s body transformed into a soft light that penetrated Priscilla''s soul and body, becoming one with her heart.
Priscilla gasped for air and clenched at her heart, the hidden markings across her body illuminated with an overwhelming surge of power.
The markings spread and swirled with the elements. Pulsating with an unprecedented force, that caused Priscilla to howl with pain atop the cloud she was on. From her back, markings stretched from her shoulders down her spine, splitting at the seam as wings made of energy burst forth.
All the battles below vanished in a flash, and the environment burst into a stream of white light. Back within the chamber, the cocoon that wrapped around Priscilla and the source burst open in a violent display of the elements, and Priscilla kneeled on the cold ground, drenched in sweat. Beneath her gown, the markings dimmed as no visible sign of the previous events remained. But across Priscilla''s back, the markings formed a barely visible pattern of wings, engraved into her flesh and thrumming with vitality.
Priscilla clenched her hands, grasping at the sandy tiles beneath her. Her head throbbed with pain as she tried to regain her composure. The beating of her heart showed that life still coursed through her, but with it, there was also something more, something roaring to erupt.
Chapter 28: Sand and Steel[1.0]
Once Priscilla regained her composure, she stood up and brushed off the white tendrils that still latched onto her flesh. The source in the central cocoon vanished from the room, but Priscilla knew it still existed within her. All around her was darkness and a chill draft that could pierce the flesh.
She walked toward the entrance only to find the gigantic gate sealed shut. But seeing this did not instill a sense of trepidation within Priscilla. It merely caused her to smile and wave her palm forward. Markings lit up along her arm, and the sand danced as if it were returning to its mother''s embrace. It pushed against the split gates, forcing them to open no slower than when Sharazz opened them.
As the light illuminated the corridor, Priscilla walked out. In the room, instead of Sharazz, she found Vera sitting anxiously in the corner.
"You''re finally out, My Lady!" Vera jolted and ran over like a frantic rabbit. "It''s been nearly a week since you left with the Sand Matriarch! We were getting dreadfully worried."
"What? A week?" Priscilla gawked, losing her previous composure. "It felt as if only a few hours passed. Damn!"
"No wonder Sharazz didn''t stick around to keep the door open." Priscilla couldn''t help but chuckle.
"No, My Lady! It isn''t that! The empire''s men assaulted the border. The matriarch had to leave with many of the sand''s warriors to defend!"
"What?" Priscilla gawked for the second time in such a short amount of time. "When did that happen? Is it just the soldiers or the demons?"
"It happened three days ago, My Lady! So far, it''s only soldiers led by a few knights, but they''re battering the border with a frenzied assault. It''s difficult to say if they are or aren''t demons." Vera replied. "Our efforts to push them back haven''t achieved much in revealing their true colors. Once they feel pressured, the soldiers merely retreat and regroup before coming around once more to launch another attack."
"We should rush over and see what lies under their assault. If it''s the choice of man or monster." Priscilla said. "Let''s get some horses and head out."
"We can''t do that, My Lady! The horses have already been taken for the assault. We can only rush on foot and hope nothing changes for the worse!"
"Forget it, Vera. We have no time to waste." Priscilla said before grabbing Vera by the waist. "Hold on tight. We''re about to make a flashy entrance."
With those words spoken, Priscilla sped out with Vera in tow, using the wind and sand to propel them forth with grand momentum. All around them, the wind roared, unable to keep up. Before long, they were leaping off buildings and floating through the sky. Vera held on tightly, but her expression shone as she indulged in the thrill of it all.
After a while, they made their way toward the border, where the two sides were clashing. Thousands of the sand''s warriors evenly matched against the empire''s troops. Steel blades collided with the sand''s curved blades, striking like flints. Blood splattered across the sand, speckling it in a shade of crimson that spread from one side of the battle to the other.
A group of imperial soldiers slammed against a group from the sand, their blades weaving through the air, narrowly avoiding vital points. The fierce retaliation from the sand''s warriors came equally swift. One firmly kicked into the midsection of the closest soldier, sending him tumbling across the sand, before another two warriors ferociously lunged at one of the disjointed soldiers, slicing through his limbs and spraying his blood.
In another part of the battlefield, Sharazz faced dozens of soldiers and three of the knights leading them. Sand swirled around her as she gracefully dodged their frenzied assault. The knight''s teamwork was beyond impressive as it placed immense pressure on Sharazz, but with the sand at her command, she kept the knights running circles while the weaker soldiers struggled to even approach the hem of her gown. They underestimated Sharazz, who kept vigilance over their moves no matter how they tried to reach her. When she saw a gap in the knight''s observation, she lunged out with the sand, aiming it toward the closest soldiers and severing their heads before they or the knights could react.
Priscilla watched the battle from above with satisfaction. The sand''s people were undeniably skilled, and their matriarch was a sand witch who knew how to leverage her abilities greatly.
"Shouldn''t we help, My Lady?" Vera asked from her position, firmly wrapped around Priscilla''s torso.
"No, not yet. Let''s see if the empire plays any dirty tricks in the meantime. The sand warriors aren''t faring badly just yet. Barging in might just cause the empire to flee and prepare a new onslaught." Priscilla replied
"Good idea, My Lady." Vera nodded. "How long can you keep us afloat like this?"
"Are you getting nervous?" Priscilla chuckled. "You''re normally braver than this. Should I tell your sister?"
"What?" Vera gasped. "Don''t you dare, My Lady! I''m not nervous at all!"
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Priscilla laughed at Vera''s display. "I''ll think about it. Vorn would get a laugh out of it, though."
Before they could continue their joking exchange, a sudden change struck through the battlefield as a beast rushed toward the battlefield at a breakneck pace. Sand billowed into a storm behind it, and the ground quaked with every step. Atop the beast sat a monstrously large man adorned in thick, blackened armor.
"Dammit," Priscilla muttered before swooping down in a rush and dropping Vera off near the backline.
Everything happened so quickly. Priscilla reacted to the man''s move, but not fast enough to avoid the inevitable. The armored man leapt off the beast and vanished, reappearing suddenly before Sharazz. He struck her with his armored gauntlet, sending her body ricocheting off the sand deep into the backlines before she could react. Sharazz''s people howled, and their bloodlust boiled, eager to strike at the man.
But before they could recklessly throw their lives away, Priscilla flew into the fray, appearing before the man and hurling a blazing pillar of flame at his head. The man sneered and moved his head to the side, narrowly avoiding the flames and whipping his torso around, sending a ferocious kick in retaliation.
"Who are you?" The man questioned, his voice booming like an echo in a canyon. "There should only be one witch hiding away in the sand pits. Where did you come from, vermin?"
"What?" Priscilla questioned as her body pushed back from a strong gust of wind that caused her to swerve around the man''s kick. "You''re one of them, aren''t you? Just another demonic dog!"
The armored man roared uproariously with laughter, his eyes turning bloodshot as the joints of his armor creaked with every bellyful of joy. But his joy turned an icy serious within a snap. His eyes narrowed and focused on Priscilla. "No, really. Who are you, witch? Our presence should not be known just yet. A clever little rat can''t just appear with no previous warning."
"What? You won''t tell me?" He stroked his chin with his blackened gauntlet. "That''s fine. I''ll force it out of you."
The man''s expression turned to a sinister grin, and he whistled a shrill pitch that caused the surrounding imperial soldiers and knights to cackle and squirm.
"Sir Auror has blessed us with a feast! Devour the flesh! Grind the bone! Worship the blood! Praise Divala''s divine touch!" The knights chanted as their flesh ruptured, fragmenting into strips as their monstrous demonic forms emerged from underneath.
"Come, you little vermin. Let''s play a game. Will you talk first, or will my pets devour your men?"
"Bastard," Priscilla scowled. "VERA, FIND JENS AND THE REST!" She screamed toward the backlines before attacking the armored man again.
"You want to play, fine. Let''s play then." Priscilla smiled as her body illuminated. Power flowed through the markings, and she propelled herself toward the man, raising her palm and causing the sand beneath him to jut out and launch him upward. Priscilla pivoted in the air, flying above the man before flipping, sending a downward kick where a sharpened icicle formed.
Priscilla stabbed down without hesitation, stabbing at the man''s midsection, but he flexed his arms and grabbed it with both hands. No matter how Priscilla forced it down, the icicle wouldn''t budge between the man''s grip.
"You''re a feisty little witch. I''m growing more and more curious about where a delicate little beast like yourself came from." Auror grinned before flexing his muscles and snapping the icicle in half.
Auror tensed his muscles and aimed an uppercut at Priscilla, but before it could connect, a pillar of sand burrowed at his waist, sending him flying to the side and away from Priscilla.
"Don''t forget that I''m still here, you damned beast." Sharazz spat as she approached high in the sky atop a swirling flat construct of rotating sand. "Warriors of Parthus, show no mercy!" She commanded her people before joining Priscilla.
"Don''t underestimate the brute, little witch. There''s something unnatural about him," Sharazz said to Priscilla.
"I know, Sharazz. I can feel it as well. He''s restraining himself. But so are we." Priscilla chuckled.
Despite being in a deadlock with the beast, Priscilla kept her awareness sharp. She could see the monstrous soldiers and knights below and the escalating battle between them and the warriors. Their desiccated flesh thirsting for human blood and their inhumane viciousness. She could see the subtle restraint Auror kept, playing with and testing Priscilla with every attack. But no matter what Auror''s intentions were, it made no difference if she knew about it and could match it.
Auror picked himself up from the sand and laughed. His tone turned an icy timbre as he cracked his neck side to side. "This is so interesting. Two vermin in one nest. The Divine was right to send backup."
"Make your move, Banshee," Auror shouted toward the side of the battlefield.
A woman''s lithe voice echoed with a sweet giggle, "Don''t tell me what to do, baby. If you push my buttons, I''ll come over there and bite you." Her laughter escalated, but from it, a sorrowful cry wailed in the background, like a faint trace of something within her.
Screams cut through the battle as both the demonic soldiers and the warriors began clutching at their heads, rolling in the sand and howling with pain. The woman continued her eerie laugh, her hands weaving through the air like a dance. With every laughing note from her lips, the people curled up further.
"Sharazz! You go, I''ll keep him away. Take care of it quick before it escalates!" Priscilla said with seriousness before rushing toward Auror.
"Alright, Princess. I''ll deal with the wailing banshee." Sharazz agreed and rushed toward the woman.
Separating may be disadvantageous against the unknown foes, but leaving the woman uncontested could result in all of their people dying before they make a difference. Splitting up was the only answer Priscilla could think of to keep everyone safe. Her back flared with a subtle light imperceptible to the world. Her vision firmed, and she dropped into the sand near Auror, sending dust and debris flying around them.
"Why don''t you show me what else you''re hiding?" Priscilla taunted. "Nobody''s foolish enough to think that a dog that licks his master''s boots so loyally doesn''t have a few bones buried away."
Auror''s expression drooped, and bloodlust wafted through the area. "What did you say, you damned wretch? How dare you disrespect the Divine Divala." Auror snarled. "I am Aurror of Arrogance, the Vanguard Maw that crushes Divine Divala''s foes. You are not fit to mock me. Or him. Die, you foul, wicked witch!"
Chapter 29: Wind, Sand, and Battle[1.0]
Auror tensed his muscles, his body rippling with force as it began to enlarge. Priscilla readied herself and smirked. She looked back momentarily and saw Sharazz approaching the one called Banshee. Part of her was worried about Jensen and the others, but the best way to protect them was to deal with the demons standing in their way.
"Truly an arrogant beast." Priscilla quipped as the wind swirled around her arms. "I''ve heard Divala''s name before from some bugs. Is the master as ugly as his servants?"
Auror''s eyes flared with bloodlust as he lunged across the sand, punching out at Priscilla. "You foul-mouthed wench, I''ll rip you apart and feed you to the rabble."
"You can try," Priscilla smirked before pulling back her body and sending a forceful gust of wind at Auror''s arm, deflecting it. "You''re hardly as intimidating as the big insect you buried in Blackthorne."
The man scoffed at her words, "Blackthorne? You dare compare us to an insignificant Skriythe¡ªto mere foot soldiers." Auror''s sinister grin intensified, and he slammed his fist into the sand, raising a blinding cloud to obscure Priscilla''s vision. He then lunged forward, sending his shoulder burrowing toward Priscilla''s midsection.
Priscilla couldn''t react in time, with the sand obscuring her vision. The force of the collision caused her body to ricochet backward across the sand. She raised her head with sand raining from her ruffled hair. "Bastard," Priscilla spat with blood dripping down her lips. Fragments of ice crumbled and fell onto the sand from her torso. The thin barrier of ice dampened the blow slightly, but despite it, she still felt the sting of the man''s monstrous strength.
Auror laughed and rushed at her again, his strikes aimed at Priscilla''s vital points, viciously assaulting her where it would be hard to defend. His fists flew like a flurry of rabid beasts, crackling against the air with every strike.
But his bestial fury wasn''t enough to force Priscilla to panic. She had seen countless beasts in Zae-Rin''s manifestations. She had battled them and survived their bitter onslaughts more times than she could count. Auror was just one of them, no matter how human his current form was.
Priscilla ducked underneath his fist and pushed herself forward with a jolt of wind. Her fist blazed with power, and she struck out, sending a condensed pillar of flame toward Auror''s midsection. She wanted to return the favor for his own attack, and return it she did.
Auror grunted as the flames pierced in between his rib cage. His flesh sizzled, and he was forced to leap back, sending the sand quaking with the force of his jump. "This is absurd. It''s impossible there can be such an adept young witch alive in the world." Auror hissed as he held his hand firm against his wound.
"So I''ve heard, and yet here I am. Your great and holy demon god doesn''t seem so great, does he?" Priscilla mocked. She continued antagonizing him for the sake of everyone present. The more the brute was angered and fixated on her, the less likely there would be mass casualties. As long as she and Sharazz could defeat their foes, everyone would fare well.
"Again, you dare insult the might of Divala," Auror huffed through clenched teeth. "Uneducated wench, I''ll teach you in place of your worthless parents."
His muscles began to bulge and ripple, and the metal armor surrounding his limbs creaked as the flesh broke through their restraint. Metal thudded against the sand as they fell onto the ground, and his form doubled in size as the muscles on his body engorged themselves with power. Even Auror''s face quickly disfigured into something monstrous, with blackened beady eyes and a flattened snout.
"Ugly bastard, now you look the part of a demon''s dog," Priscilla said icily, her words laced with venom. She may not have had a good ending with her father, but insulting her parents meant insulting her mother more than anything.
While Priscilla and Auror were engaged in a war of words and fists, slightly further away from their battlefield, Sharazz and Banshee fought a uniquely different type of battle.
The two women stood separated by a stretch of sand. In front of Banshee stood a grand grouping of demons howling and trembling, eager to attack. Banshee cackled madly, each note of her voice sending the demons into an uproar, their bodies growing more agitated. "Come, you cute little sand witch, dance with my pets!" Banshee chuckled and waved her arms forward, sending the demons racing toward Sharazz.
Sharazz whipped around, her gown fluttering as she sent the sand weaving through the space like miniature cyclones of death. The currents snagged onto the demons at the forefront, cutting them into ribbons of flesh and gore, splattering across the ground. She moved forward with graceful steps, rebounding off the sand and pulling her closer to Banshee. "You''re a twisted relic of the past, demon. Cease your foolishness and submit," Sharazz said with a chilling calm.
Banshee cackled madly, her shoulders quivering as her body reclined in on itself. "A relic of the past? Us? It''s your kind that are relics! Your time has ended, so why must you struggle in a world that does not belong to you?"
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Once again, she ordered her pets to attack with their madness on full display. They snarled and clawed, bouncing off one another''s bodies to bridge the gap between them and Sharazz. The sand proved to be a cruel mistress. It simply would not let the beasts come close, no matter how they offered their bodies to it.
Sharazz dodged to the side and twirled her leg up, causing the sand to jut out and stab at two demons that pounced from behind the backs of their allies, using them as meatshields to avoid the sand, but even that was not enough to deter her.
Once Sharazz came close enough to Banshee, she used the sand near the woman to strike at her. But Banshee''s senses were honed to an inhumane level, and she quickly dodged, using the lesser demons as stepping stones to put distance between her and the witch yet again. "Insufferable. You''re testing my patience, witch." Banshee hissed from behind rows of demons.
"Is running all you know, demon? No wonder your race had to hide across the seas to survive." Sharazz quipped while slaughtering countless demons along her path.
"Hide?" Banshee laughed. "You foolish, bitch. Is that what your predecessors taught you? That we ran and hid like vermin?"
"Is it wrong?" Sharazz asked, a playful, mocking smile painting her face. "Divala couldn''t defeat the Mother Goddess and your kind was forced to scurry into the Dominion of Death while Divala lays imprisoned in the beyond."
Banshee silenced her laughs and lowered her head. "Ah, I can''t have fun like this," Banshee muttered with her hands across her face. "Really, really, how conceited can your pathetic rabble be. Starburnt losers that buried their heads in the sand to live in a utopia of their own imagination."
"Ah, no, no. This is ridiculous." Banshee''s voice turned shrill as she clawed at her face, her body nearly folding in half as she squirmed. "No fun, it''s not fun, damn you!" Banshee shrieked as her body burst with an invisible power, sending the sand and demons flying away from her.
Banshee''s body began to writhe and change. Her face split into ribbons, intersecting with the nail marks she clawed onto her flesh. Each tendril-like ribbon of flesh split further and opened into an eye and mouth that wriggled around and focused on Sharazz. "Little, sand witch, you''ll regret speaking so much."
Sharazz couldn''t believe the woman''s change. Her monstrous form was beyond human, and worse than anything was the dreadful scent of blood spreading from her. Sharazz didn''t know how many people the beast had slain in her lifetime, but one thing was certain, there was no place for the demon in this world. It had to be eliminated for the sake of all life.
Before Sharazz could overthink things, Banshee vanished before her eyes, only to reappear mere steps away. The fleshy ribbons whipped from her head, slashing at Sharazz''s vital points, a cruel, sinister grin spread across the many mouths plastered all over them.
It would take more than a blitz attack to fool the Parthian''s Matriarch, however. The sand beneath Sharazz latched onto her feet, and she twirled, causing it to rise high into the sky like an ever-present sand cyclone. Banshee''s attack merely connected with sand, causing it to scatter like a brief downpour.
"The scent of blood oozes from your being like the flowing rivers of creation itself. The lives you''ve taken haunt in the shadows, a cycle of end that will come to haunt you instead. This world is not a place for your wicked kind." Sharazz said coldly from atop the sand before strangely moving her hands.
Foreign chants escaped Sharazz''s lips, and the entire sandlands quaked tremendously, disrupting the many battles lining it.
The sand flowed toward Sharazz like a colony of ants returning to their home. It quickly began to condense underneath Sharazz, pushing her higher into the sky and forming into a giant golem of sand, and then all around her, more golems emerged, like guardians sworn to protect their land.
"This is your end, demon!" Sharazz said. With her words uttered, the golems attacked, causing the world to tremble beneath their might. They may have been mindless manifestations of sand, but they wielded a power that caused Banshee to quiver.
Banshee''s body contracted and squirmed, her form gradually narrowing into a far deadlier abomination. Her speed increased, and she rushed toward the attacking golem. Banshee''s tendrils blinked frantically, a series of low giggles emanating from her mouths. As she passed the golem''s extended arm, her body rotated, slicing the arm and causing it to separate from the construct.
Her efforts seemed futile compared to the dozens of golems surrounding Sharazz. Banshee sliced one arm, but immediately, three fists came aiming at her body. She dodged and cut through them, her struggle intensifying as her mocking gaze turned into one of panic. But again, more attacks assaulted her, giving her no time to rest. Soon, one struck her hard, and her body slammed against the sand, bouncing like a flat stone against water.
Banshee lifted her trembling body, blood oozing from her broken bones and damaged tendrils. Her head bobbed, causing the bones in her neck to crackle. It looked like she was about to open her mouth, but it quickly turned into a vile smile that spread across every single mouth on her monstrous face.
Then, Banshee wailed. Her terrible voice spread across the battlefield like thunder, striking fear into the hearts of many. Her body began pulsing frantically, growing larger and larger as the flesh tendrils wrapped around her torso. Her chest ripped down the middle, growing into a deformity not unlike a thousand-year-old tree that split down the middle.
But even worse was that her voice caused the other creatures to begin changing just as quickly.
Banshee unfurled her tendrils, her gaze now even with the golems that filled the battlefield with their presence. Her mocking words vanished, replaced by an eerie clicking of teeth and crackling of bone.
Sharazz''s eyes narrowed, and she quickly began chanting something, her hands moving with deliberate motions. While she acted, the golems started to attack once again. They knew their creator''s whims at this moment: the monster had to be stopped.
Chapter 30: Clipped Wings of a Flightless Bird [1.0]
The battle between Sharazz and Banshee changed the landscape of the entire battlefield. The quaking of giant golems against a colossal fleshy wretch was a disaster for the mortals, who had to pull back as far as they could manage. Even the standoff between Auror and Priscilla turned into a tense cautionary tale, where neither side could heavily commit to striking the other.
Auror kept edging his steps toward Banshee, but Priscilla moved to deter him, striking with ice and flame and blocking his path. "Are you becoming worried about your delicate ''Lady'' over there?" Priscilla asked with a smile.
Flames danced around Priscilla''s fingers, and she sent a curtain of fire across the sand, blocking Auror''s path further as she moved toward him. "You should submit, Auror. Give up on Divala''s foolishness and do something useful with your life. You could live a nice, happy life with your little lady, maybe even have some deformed little children."
Auror huffed icily and punched the ground in front of him, causing an eruption of sand and stone to fly toward Priscilla. "You''re too obvious, witch. You''re trying to waste time so the other can kill Banshee. Do you think life''s so simple? Naive wretch."
"You have no understanding of what we''re capable of or why we were sent to destroy this wretched sandy wasteland and the witch spawn that turned it into her rathole," Auror said. "Even you. You scurry around more than anything. Do you think we fear the likes of you for your ratlike tendencies? Foolish wench. Regret your actions as you watch all you fight for crumble into ash."
Unexpectedly, Auror stomped and vanished.
Priscilla''s vision dulled against the billowing cloud of sand and dust that rose from his powerful stomp. She looked all around, but the man was nowhere to be seen. Her eyes darted across the battlefield, from where Sharazz fought to the warriors cleaning up the straggling demons. Priscilla''s breaths hastened, and she leaped into the air with the wind beneath her wind. She had to at least get a glimpse of the man''s shadow somewhere on this vast battlefield.
The wind blew, and the sand danced, and then Priscilla felt a force slam into her back, catapulting her across the ground. She coughed up blood and sand as she picked herself up, head darting left to right to no avail. A loud groan escaped her lips as once more she felt the force slam into her, sending her body flying across the sand. Dizziness assaulted her senses, but Priscilla gritted her teeth and slammed her palm against the sand, causing the wind and earth to spin around her.
Auror''s form halted as the sand and wind battered his body, but he stood in the air with an open-grinning maw. His bulky body had shrunk into a sleek form with elongated limbs and thin membrane-like wings. His blocky face became an elongated shell spiraling out from his beady eyes. The sand drew blood as it swirled around the bestial man''s body, but he didn''t so much as wince.
"Your trifling sand cannot harm me, witch. Your distractions are meaningless. Neither I nor Banshee are foes you can contend with." Auror said as he licked his lips with a snake-like tongue. "You''re but a bird with your wings clipped off. A cruel fate worse than death, so why don''t I put you out of your misery?"
Priscilla''s face sank momentarily, hands cradled against her bruised sides. "Living up to your name, aren''t you, Arrogance? You think too much of yourselves. We can beat you. And we will." She gathered her strength, the markings across her body glimmering like stars in the sky. Her eyes shined bright as the ground shook. Priscilla raised herself despite the pain and waved her hand, causing flames to roil through the sandy cyclone that Auror was enveloped by.
As the flames billowed into the sky, Sharazz''s heart sank. The other side of the battle seemed far more tense than what was happening on her end. She could see the blazing sky and feel the trembling earth beneath the sand resonating through the golem''s colossal bodies. The golem clashed with the frenzied Banshee, whose limbs entwined around the sandy arm and crushed it into a rain of sand and debris. Two more golems leaped out and slammed down onto Banshee''s head, but the fleshy abomination cackled and plowed through it.
Sharazz pushed the golem underneath her toward Banshee, ignoring the threat. The construct wrapped its arms around the titan-like woman and thrust with all the strength it could muster, pushing her down onto the ground. Sharazz braced herself as the golem sat atop the demonic woman and began battering her with closed fists.
Banshee wailed, her fleshy tendrils undulating with every strike. The golems dogpiled on top of her, burying her in a mountain of sand. Sharazz jumped off and flew back, creating distance. She watched from afar, controlling the golems to destroy Banshee before things became problematic on Priscilla''s side. The force of Banshee''s struggle vibrated into Sharazz through the sand golems like a violent onslaught. The beast thrashed underneath their weight, her maw-lined tendrils biting and tearing at the sand.
"Give in!" Sharazz said. "There''s nowhere for you to flee or squirm off to. You''ve thought too highly of yourself. This is my kingdom, not a place for demonic worms like yourself to proliferate."
There was no response, not a verbal one, at least.
Sharazz didn''t know whether Banshee even retained the rationality to speak. She seemed far more irrational, an irate beast with power but no intellect. But the power was nothing to scoff at. Every thrashing strike against the sand caused Sharazz to tremble inside. Using the sand like this was a toll on her body that she could not keep up with forever.
But Banshee did respond with ferocity and precision. Her tendrils knit together into a close prodding force of flesh and malice and burrowed out from the sand golems, blooming like a flower of death. Her eyes writhed with a bloodied mist that drowned out her pupils as they all turned toward Sharazz.
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
"Dammit," Sharazz cursed as she spurred the golems to intensify their assault. Her hands quivered as the weight of the sand magnified, putting strain on her mental control. "You won''t have your way. Your kind are not welcome here!"
She focused all her strength on Banshee, but her focus drifted. A sense of powerlessness assaulted Sharazz''s senses, and her legs went numb as she fell onto her knees. The golems began dissolving as the sand piled up, Banshee raised herself and cackled, but a shrill shriek echoed across the battlefield, pulling her attention away from Sharazz.
It started mere moments before, Priscilla stood proud, but her body lay tattered and bloodied. Her skirt was torn to pieces, the brown fabric and leather bindings strewn across, blending in with the brown sand. All the elements she could throw at the beast proved naught more than a child''s tantrum. Auror truly was the vanguard of Divala''s forces. But Priscilla bit back, struggling with all she had. Her body glowed like the brightest star in the sky, the markings slithering across her limbs with serpentine patterns.
Her power condensed, but the man toyed with her as if she were a child. Priscilla felt the despair encroach upon her. What had she fought for all this time? Would one demon bring her to ruin when she still had so much to do?
Auror laughed, his jagged teeth clamoring with every bellyful. "Naive, young witch. I told you that you were nothing compared to our might. You will perish, and so too will your little sand witch friend and everyone else you care for."
"You will do no such thing, you foul demonic wretch!" Priscilla spat and glared with blood dripping down her face. "Even if it kills me, I''ll end you and your kind."
"With what power, witch? Naive, childish, and impudent. What unfortunate black star did you cross to become a witch with such incurable intellect?" Auror mocked. "Maybe if it were the Fallen Star herself, we''d have something to worry about, but you? Mere rabble, the lowest among the lows."
"You don''t frighten me, Auror," Priscilla said resolutely. "You''re not a God. You''re just a man corrupted by one. You call me rabble, yet you''re the one who hides in the underbelly of the empire, slaving away like a dog. Even now, you''re frightened of what I could do. Why else would you avoid confronting me directly?"
"Admit it, Auror. You''re just a dog. You call yourself the vanguard, but if I wasn''t young, as you put it, would you dare face me?" Priscilla laughed, showing a blood-covered grin. "I rose from the ashes of my father''s betrayal. Climbed through the pits of purgatory. And fought off evils before you. While you cower, I stand here, waiting. Will you strike, Auror?"
"What did you say?" Auror questioned, his laughter cutting off. "You...Who the hell are you?"
"State your name, wench." Auror snarled, his expression turning serious as he evaluated Priscilla.
Priscilla chuckled with a starry-eyed smile, "Why is that the one thing that''s making you curious? Do you want to know so desperately? Listen closely, then. My name''s Priscilla Valentine, and it''ll be the last name you hear in your life."
"No, that''s not possible!" Auror muttered, confusion painting his face. "Valentine!" He howled, "What have you done?"
Auror vanished, appearing directly in front of Priscilla. His arm reached out and grabbed her by the head with a powerful grip that caused her to cry out. The man''s eyes narrowed, and teeth gnashed, grip tightening with every hasty breath that escaped his lips.
Priscilla screamed, her shrill voice erupting as the dimly lit marking on her back erupted into a blazing surge of power. Her voice spread across the sand, resonating with every grain as the world trembled beneath its might. A surging, blinding white light overpowered Auror''s senses and pushed him away.
Auror clenched his fists, his eyes flinching as he witnessed the change. Instinctively, he took a step back, which caused another stone to pile atop his shoulders, the unbearable weight of fear consuming him. His thoughts came full circle as the unbelievable thought that graced his mind earlier seemed to be coming to fruition.
"BANSHEE, FLEE!" Auror roared as he lunged toward Priscilla.
Priscilla quietly smiled, her hands crossing at the wrist in front of her. The white light surrounded Auror and the golems like a blazing beacon of purity. It disrupted the battles¡ªthe noise¡ªand everything that existed within the battlefield''s scope. It was all-consuming and all-seeing, as nothing escaped its grasp. Beneath the light, the sand wrapped around Auror, constricting around his body, strengthening and shrinking.
The weight of the sand compounded onto itself, magnifying with every pulsing strike of the white light. It ground Auror''s bones and minced his flesh, snuffing out the struggle before it could even realize itself.
It was an abrupt change and a noticeable one. As Auror''s body vanished beneath Priscilla''s might, her golems scattered, causing the sand to rain down upon the battlefield. Priscilla remained in the air, with the majestic wings of power fluttering softly behind her back. Blood decorated her body, but it only made her seem more mighty as she came out on top against a monstrous foe. Her chest heaved in a soft rhythm, raising and lowering with every breath, but after a few moments, the light began to fade, and her body spiraled toward the ground, limp.
The surviving lesser demons shrieked and abandoned their battles in a mad dash toward her. Their crazed state caused the clash to erupt once again into a desperate free-for-all.
Banshee also struggled, rising desperately as her body changed to a humanoid form once again.
Seeing that, Sharazz knew this was the final stretch. "Protect the little Valentine girl!" Sharazz shouted, commanding her warriors to strike. She turned around and struck at Banshee, ignoring the weakness in her limbs and the blurriness in her eyes.
Banshee narrowly dodged each impending strike. Her fatigue was visible, but her speed was undeniable. Banshee''s eyes bounced from one place to the next, scanning the area. Countless thoughts raced through her mind, but a smile spread across her plump lips before a terrible screech escaped them.
The demons began howling with a more unnatural tone, and as soon as their bodies came in contact with the warriors, they burst, causing the warrior''s flesh to bubble and burn. Each and every last demon rushed toward Priscilla, who lay unconscious, and the warriors desperately battled them despite the damage they received.
"Go, sand witch. It''s either you kill me, your people, and the girl, or you let me go and save them." Banshee beamed an innocent smile and crossed her arms seductively around her bosom.
Sharazz hesitated, but the pained screams of her people thundered across the sand, snapping her out of it. Coldness filled her eyes as she turned away from Banshee and rushed toward the surviving demons.
Banshee''s laughter echoed, fading off into the distance with every step Sharazz leaped against the sand.
Chapter 31: Grains of Sand Against the Starlit Night [1.0]
Priscilla sat in a radiant meadow as butterflies flittered overhead. Her thoughts spun in a daze, but she focused on the largest of the critters resting on a flower in front of her. The white butterfly flapped its wings and spoke within her mind with softness. "How was it, child? The burden of protecting those you care for and fighting for a cause greater than oneself?"
The butterfly''s form blossomed, transforming into an ethereal figure of a woman in white, her face obscured by a radiant glow that drowned out her features. "You''ve endured through hardships and solitude. Life has shown you the ugly side of humanity, but it has also shown you what it means to be free. At times, you may want to resist it, feeling it''s unfair and a burden. But remember, when shadows fall, crops die, and people suffer. If the starlight doesn''t shine, only darkness shall remain. You must grow ever-so resolute, my child, and fight on, wake up, and fight."
Priscilla bobbed her head, still in a daze. She laid down flat on her back, staring at the starlit sky, shimmering like grains of sand up above. "Freedom, huh?"
"I thought death was a freedom worth rejoicing, as the flames scorned the life I lived up until then. Then I met Rin, and freedom became something else. More bright and beautiful. I don''t desire to fight...I really don''t." Priscilla said before sighing. She reached up as if attempting to grasp the stars, "But you''re right. I must fight."
"Will I get to see you again?" Priscilla asked toward the ethereal figure.
The woman walked up to Priscilla and knelt beside her, placing her hand on Priscilla''s heart. "Yes and no, but I''m always here, my child."
"Okay," Priscilla nodded with a tear running down her face.
...
Iron and steel met with flesh, singing a discordant tune. Weary Parthians fought bravely against the horde, backs bent and buckled against the pulsating flesh of the demons. Each strike of their crescent blades left only shallow, oozing gashes. Only Sharazz and the elite warriors fared better, carving deep wounds that drew putrid ichor from the bodies of the enemy.
But for every demon felled, two more would surge forward, their eyes burning with malevolence and hunger.
An unnamed warrior covered in blood and sand rushed forward, defending with his tattered body as the demons clawed his flesh. They could injure his body, but they couldn''t injure his will.
"Keep strong! Push the filthy creatures back!" Sharazz commanded, her voice resolute as she sliced through a grouping of three demons.
"There''s still so many of them, Holy Matriarch. We need to tighten the perimeter around the young imperial." The bloodied warrior said through hoarse gasps.
"I know, Basir. We won''t let the demons have their way." Sharazz nodded, her gaze fixed on the surging tide of frenzied beasts.
The air grew thick with the stench of blood as it coated the coarse layers of sand. Casualties mounted for the Parthians, warriors fell beneath the relentless onslaught, their valiant cries drowned out under the thunderous din of battle, engraved in the hearts and minds of their people.
A hulking demon, its flesh a mass of bubbling, pustulant growths, flung itself high above the battlefield and aimed toward the unconscious Priscilla with its outstretched claws.
"Azhir, intercept it!" Sharazz shouted, her voice frantic as she cut down another demon before her.
One of the warriors near Priscilla nodded solemnly. His hand trembled as it tightened around his spear, and he hurried toward the demon, attacking the hulking mass of flesh that aimed its claws toward Priscilla. "I won''t let them touch her, Matriarch!"
A faint groan escaped him as he clashed with the demon. Its claws grappled in the air as the beast tried to bypass Azhir''s spear. The demon was so close that Azhir nearly retched from the foul stench of death and sulfur that permeated the demon''s vile form.
The creature pushed against the shaft of Azhir''s spear ferociously, causing Azhir to struggle to keep his feet steady. His hand nudged higher toward the spear tip, putting pressure on it. Instinctively, he knew the creature was physically more powerful, but giving up was not an option. The demon bore down on Azhir with its weight, snarling with malice-glazed eyes. Sweat rolled down the man''s back as he roared and edged his hand higher along the shaft.
He gripped the tip with his hand, causing blood to flow endlessly down his wrist, but Azhir ignored the pain, gritting his teeth as he pushed down on the tip, causing it to press against the demon''s head. "Die, foul beast. Die!" Azhir growled as his muscles flared and weight shifted into the spear tip. The metal and flesh gnashed against one another, causing the demon to screech frantically, its claws slapping against the shaft.
But Azhir''s spirit would not break under the pressure. He pushed, and the tip dug deep, slicing through the demon''s head until the full brunt of the man''s weight bore down, cutting the beast in half. The man''s eyes burned with triumph as he raised his bloodied spear in the air.
The Parthians roared¡ªbodies flared into a frenzy as their battle-prone blood ignited, and they unleashed a visceral rain of carnage upon the remaining demons.
"Attack!"
"Protect the imperial girl!"
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
"For the Matriarch!"
Their chants mingled in the air, dancing subtly intertwined with the dying wails of the frenzied demons.
At the same time, Priscilla''s eyes began to flitter as consciousness returned to her. She moaned as the world sharpened before her very eyes, the sandy hues mingling with the specks of blood. The stench assaulted her senses as she pushed herself up, reeling slightly. One of the demons rushed toward her, with Basir chasing after it. The creature reached toward Priscilla, but Basir stabbed into it from behind, causing the creature''s body to slide across the sand lifeless.
Seeing the girl, Basir cupped his hands to his mouth and shouted, "Matriarch! The imperial girl has awoken!"
Sharazz looked over with her face covered in putrid blood. Despite this, a radiant smile shone when she saw the little witch. "Great! Finish the battle! And let us return victorious! Fight on, Parthians!"
Stars in the sky glimmered like the glow of starlight against sand. The battle came to an end as darkness enveloped the land, bringing forth a chill wind coursing through the area, sweeping away the stench and filth of enemies bygone.
The warriors sat or lay prone on the sand, exhausted. While they rested, Sharazz came to Priscilla and sat beside her. "How are you feeling, little witch?" Sharazz asked as she tucked a rogue strand of hair behind her ear.
Priscilla leaned back, gazing at the stars shining brightly overhead. "I''m fine, Sharazz. Quite lost for words, though. My mind is a swirling mess of thoughts. But I''m alive and well, and we won, didn''t we?"
"Indeed, we did. Unfortunately, Banshee escaped. But she''s injured and shouldn''t be returning any time soon." Sharazz said with a sigh. "But you, little witch. You were amazing in your battle against the brute. I only saw glimpses of it, but it was incredible."
"That-" Sharazz paused.
"That was our source that you used...it resonated with you, hasn''t it?" Sharazz asked after a moment of hesitation.
"Yes," Priscilla replied. "I''m not sure what your goal was when you brought me to it, but that''s what ended up happening."
"I see." Sharazz smiled. "It''s close enough to what I expected would happen, little witch. My mother told me tales of the source all throughout the years before she passed. It is the culmination of our beliefs and a tying force that spans generations with a designated purpose¡ªa purpose it found within you."
Priscilla quietly nodded, her gaze focused above. Whether it was the memory of her mother, Zae-Rin, or the ethereal figure envisioned in her mind from the source, there was something there, a calling that inspired her.
"Are you sure you''re fine, little witch?" Sharazz asked.
"Yes-" Priscilla said and turned toward the woman. She smiled softly, her eyes glimmering with warmth. "But can you stop calling me a little witch? It''s Priscilla. Priscilla Valentine."
Sharazz laughed, her voice a sweet, lilting melody. "Has it been bothering you this whole time? Oh, no. I''m sorry! Aren''t you adorable, little Valentine?" Sharazz leaned in close and smiled brightly, "How about that one? Doesn''t sound too bad, does it?"
"Whatever." Priscilla huffed and playfully pushed Sharazz. "I''m sorry I asked. You can call me whatever you want."
"That''s what I thought, little Valentine witch." Sharazz chuckled. "Let''s return to the palace before the cold sets in too deeply."
Meanwhile, within the Ellis Empire, widespread panic plagued the masses as the Mad Emperor assaulted the imperial city as if it were his greatest foe in life. The ranks of soldiers and knights under the imperial banner split down the middle into those who supported the Mad Emperor''s whims and those against him.
The divide caused small battles to spread across the city. Whether it was for people, resources, or pride, the soldiers and knights became desperate to vent themselves on the other side. But this proved to be a nightmare for the common people who only desired to eke out an existence for themselves and their families without the fear of death striking them within their homeland.
Just when the people believed that the soldiers and knights would relax their onslaughts, the Mad Emperor came out of the palace personally, assaulting the elite villas of noble families that argued against his right to the throne.
Once the capital of prosperity¡ªthe grand Ellis Empire. Now, a city of death and ruin, brought upon by the very leader they relied on.
The people cowered in their hovels, trembling and praying to the star and any deity that would respond. Someone save us! Bring damnation to the Mad Emperor who plagues us so. Their thoughts swirled with malice toward the emperor as they knelt and begged for an answer to shine down upon them.
The emperor sat on his glorious throne within the palace, his gaze lifted as a long grin stretched across his face. A pulsing heat radiated from the man''s robe as he pulled out a glowing eyeball that writhed within his palm.
"What is it?" The emperor asked with a hoarse voice.
"Auror''s dead. There were two witches in the sand, not one."
"What? That''s impossible!" The emperor said, his body jolting in shock. "Everything was supposed to be perfect! How did this happen, Bella?"
"Dammit, does it sound like I know? We had the sand''s Matriarch in our clutches, but a young witch appeared, causing the battle to escalate. She used some desperate gambit and destroyed Auror. I had to sacrifice all of the children and target the young witch to escape with my life."
"But that''s not the main issue, Bea."
"There''s even more?" The emperor asked in disbelief. "What else is there?"
"When the children assaulted the young witch...the sand Matriarch called her Valentine! Bea, you and Maxy need to keep an eye on Karthus. There''s something not right here. Another witch appearing in the sand lands should have never happened after all the preparations we''ve made!"
"Valentine... Surely not, Bella!" The emperor said. "It doesn''t have to be the Valentine family name. It may be something else entirely, couldn''t it?"
"Dammit, Bea, how would I know? Stop being naive. Even if it''s a slim chance, we must be cautious and vigilant. If Karthus is on the side of the Fallen Star, all of our plans could go up in flame."
"I understand, Bella. Karthus should be coming soon for the next step of the plan. If he does anything funny, I''ll stop him with Maxy." The emperor sighed.
"I''m coming as well. But my injuries aren''t light, so it might take some time."
"I''ll be waiting then. Stay safe, Bella."
The emperor grasped the eyeball, causing the heat to dissipate and return to a still calm. He placed it back into his robe and shook his head. Setbacks after everything they had done weren''t a good sign.
But they had to keep moving forth for Divala''s sake.
Chapter 32: The Restless Call of Empires Blight [1.0]
Priscilla, Sharazz, and the rest trudged along the sand with slowed steps. Making their way back toward the Parthian kingdom. The less injured warriors tended to the wounded along the way, giving them the help they needed to make their way through the chilling nighttime desert.
The stench of blood proliferated through the air. It clung to flesh and clothes, unwilling to release its vicious grasp. No matter how much distance they made between the battle, the stench remained engraved onto them.
Too many people lost their lives, and too many needed treatment, but the sand was not a place where they could merrily wait for the starlight to rise and bring a new day. Priscilla wanted to see if Jensen and the others were safe, but it had to wait until they returned.
"How many do you think lost their lives?" Priscilla asked softly, turning her gaze toward Sharazz next to her.
"Many, too many... but they''re small numbers compared to the casualties the continent will have if these scum succeed in their plans." Sharazz sighed. "I don''t understand how they''ve spread without alerting anyone, but now that we know, we can''t let them continue."
"Yes," Priscilla replied, her gaze drifting toward the horizon. "I don''t wish to fight, I didn''t ask to be a part of this, but it''s proving difficult to wield a power that''s so effective against them and turn my gaze away from their injustices."
"People had always turned a blind eye to me and the injustices delivered upon me. If I did the same to the innocent struggling to survive, would I be any better than all those people?"
Sharazz turned toward the girl with a knowing smile, "I can see why the source of our people embraced you. Countless people would turn their backs on others when placed in a position of power. Whether it''s their ego or pride talking, they''d consider it a waste of time and energy to even think of others. You, little witch, are far more sincere."
"You''re so stubborn- ah, whatever." Priscilla shook her head. "Little witch it is, then."
"Perhaps you''re right. If we have the power to make a change, then we must do so. Where some might give up and look the other way, we must do better for the sake of all those we care for."
"That''s the spirit!" Sharazz giggled. "We''ll need to discuss our plans for the future once we return. There will be difficult times ahead for all of us."
Some time passed in silence, and finally, they made their way to Parthus.
The streets became filled with weary warriors and their sleepless family members who exited their homes with worried expressions. Sharazz moved quickly, organizing the groups into casualties, injured, and healthy. Everyone responded promptly to the Matriarch''s commands, and soon, the streets were barren as everyone redirected where they had to be.
Priscilla sat in a room with three cotton cots where Jensen, Vera, and Vorn lay. Although their wounds were mild, they would bear deep scars. The two women had gashes that crisscrossed all over their shoulders and sides. Whereas Jensen had two gruesome cuts that dragged across his arms. Still, it was a miracle, but his arms were still functioning, and the demons didn¡¯t cause permanent damage.
¡°This damned binding couldn¡¯t be any tighter?¡± Jensen grumbled, with his arms fixed to the sides with rigid cloth wrappings. ¡°That bastard got one- well, two lucky shots in, and now I¡¯m being suffocated here.¡±
Priscilla crossed her arms and huffed, ¡°You¡¯re lucky your arms weren¡¯t left buried in the sand somewhere. Stop grumbling.¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah! I know! Let a guy moan a bit!¡± Jensen shook his head. ¡°I probably would¡¯ve lost them if you hadn¡¯t caused that firestorm that panicked the creatures.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just glad all of you are safe and alive.¡± Priscilla said softly.
¡°Is our lady worrying about her loyal subjects?¡± Jensen laughed.
Priscilla smacked his leg and sat down on Vera¡¯s cot, who was pretending to sleep with her eyes closed, while Vorn stared with a smug grin.
¡°Seriously, all three of you...¡± Priscilla sighed, massaging her temples. ¡°I need you three to focus much more in the future. The battles are only going to get harder from here on out.¡±
¡°Once things calm down here, and Sharazz is free, we¡¯ll head back to the empire. We need to see the imperial city, and how deeply the demons have infested it.¡± Priscilla added seriously. ¡°Hopefully Jared has built up the forces in Blackthorn somewhat, so we can have more cards at our disposal. If not, I might go by myself, and have you help them.¡±
¡°We know, My Lady. It¡¯s hard for us not to take things seriously when we¡¯ve seen what the demons are like in this battle.¡± Vorn shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to stop them.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Priscilla said. ¡°Get some rest for now. We¡¯ll meet up in the morning to discuss our plans.¡±
The chilling, lonely embrace of nighttime passed by Parthus swiftly. And as the starlit sky rose overhead, so too did the people wake from their much needed rest.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
Within a spacious room, the two factions gathered. Priscilla sat to the side of Sharazz. Jensen and the twins sat to the left of Priscilla. While, to the right of Sharazz, an elder woman and several powerful men gathered.
¡°Little witch, this is Elder Orana, my mentor and the previous matriarch.¡± Sharazz introduced the elder to her right. ¡°Azhir, you¡¯ve also met before. He played a big part in protecting you during the demon¡¯s frenzied attacks.¡±
¡°Basir also is a loyal general. These are all people we can trust, so let¡¯s get into it. There are many things to discuss.¡±
¡°The little witch here is a princess of the empire. Sacrificed by her own people, she gained the powers of the old era, just like the Parthian¡¯s source that awoke within me.¡± Sharazz said as she introduced Priscilla¡¯s history to her people. ¡°Around the same time, the demons have become active once more. They wreak havoc upon the villages and towns of the empire, and now they set their sights on us as well.¡±
Silent breaths filled the room as the people¡¯s gazed shifted from Sharazz to Priscilla, and vice versa.
¡°The Church of Zenith seems to be heavily responsible for these changes.¡± Priscilla said. ¡°When I first came to the town of Blackthorn, they had infiltrated into the ranks, and demonic seeds had infiltrated into the count and one of the mayors under his rule.¡±
¡°The problem is¡ We don¡¯t know how deep they¡¯ve gone into the empire¡¯s nobility. Have they encroached upon the dukes? Or the emperor himself? This is something we have to figure out, and we have to protect the innocent who are likely to get caught up in whatever schemes these creatures are planning.¡±
¡°The little witch is indeed correct. Even if they hadn¡¯t turned on us, as humans, we cannot overlook their transgressions.¡± Sharazz said. ¡°For years, we¡¯ve separated ourselves from the empire¡¯s dealings. They¡¯ve overtaken the continent and made it their own breeding ground, and we let them. But the time has come where we show the world our might.¡±
¡°If I may interject.¡± Elder Orana said. ¡°Our warriors have already suffered casualties, and we need to protect our homeland. Are we to just abandon the young and weak, to go hunting down an unknown location where the demons might be?¡±
¡°Or do you expect us to move everyone into the empire, to accompany the young witch?¡± Elder Orana¡¯s expression was a kind one, but despite it her words were strict, for her people¡¯s sake. ¡°Little Shara, I know your intentions, but think well and hard about what¡¯s best for our kind.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Sharazz said bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s not an issue, grandmother. Our people will not, can not, and shall not survive, by blindly hiding away in the desert.¡±
¡°If we do not fight against these wretched creatures when the opportunity is before us, we¡¯ll get buried alongside our predecessors.¡± Sharazz slammed her hand against the table. ¡°How long must we cower? Our history is dissipating not unlike the very sand we rely on. If we keep waiting as we are, nothing will remain before long!¡±
¡°What the matriarch says is an honest assessment.¡± Priscilla spoke up. ¡°Perhaps it isn¡¯t my place to speak on behalf of your people, but with what you¡¯ve seen of the demons ruthlessness, can you genuinely say it¡¯s better to barricade yourselves in the desert and wait for them to overrun this place with their hunger?¡±
¡°The elder is not wrong that moving everyone can be a challenge, and taking away all the warriors and leaving the kingdom defenseless is not an option either, but if we take our time and prepare a plan to move everyone, we can manage this before the millennium is upon us.¡±
¡°The old era, and the new. There¡¯s clearly some string that ties the two together and makes the demons restless.¡± Priscilla added. ¡°It¡¯s our mission to do everything we can before then, and then head toward the empire, readied for battle.¡±
¡°What is the plan, then?¡± Elder Orana asked. ¡°You must have more than mere dreams and hopes of what¡¯s to come. There needs to be something concrete that our people can work with.¡±
¡°Well,¡± Priscilla crossed her arms and leaned back, gazing seriously at the elder. ¡°Currently out plan is to head back to Blackthorn. There we have informants and mercenaries training. We¡¯ll bring only a handful of warriors with us to help us against any sudden obstacles. This way, Sharazz will have enough time to make preparations for a large migration.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t want to leave your people defenseless and scared, not knowing when the demons will launch another offensive. There¡¯s also the matter of Banshee¡¯s escape, and the consequences of her report.¡± Priscilla added. ¡°This strategy seems currently the most balanced option we have. The only one that lets us make our moves ahead of them, and protect everyone while we¡¯re at it.¡±
Everyone around the table silenced and lost themselves in thought. The repercussions of either choice swirling through their minds. On one hand was the fate of their entire race, while on the other was the potential calamity to all of humanity. They were not the most selfless of humanity¡¯s countless souls, nor were they most willing to sacrifice themselves for the greater good. But despite it, when pitted against the worst creatures ever seen, faced with their vile and evil tendencies, a choice had to be made.
¡°Very well.¡± Elder Orana sighed. ¡°We are not cowards, and we¡¯re not ungrateful. You have helped us greatly, so we should reciprocate the grace.¡±
¡°Prepare everything well, little Shara. This battle against demonkind, we will join it.¡±
¡°Well, there you go, Princess Valentine.¡± Sharazz laughed. ¡°You were worrying over nothing. I told you our people wouldn¡¯t turn their backs on you for nothing. And that¡¯s without them knowing that our source accepted you.¡±
¡°What!?¡± Elder Orana gasped. ¡°What did you just say, you damned little girl!?¡±
Sharazz laughed even harder. ¡°Relax, grandmother. I was just saving it for the end.¡±
¡±You-¡± The elder huffed at the matriarch¡¯s joking display. ¡°Fine, do as you see fit.¡±
¡°Great. We¡¯re going to get things in motion. It won¡¯t be easy migrating everyone, but little Valentine will get her territory ready to take us in. From there, we¡¯ll have free reign over the empire¡¯s vast lands.¡± Sharazz said with a smile.
¡°Thank you all. For trusting us, and for joining in the battle.¡± Priscilla said to everyone at the table. ¡°There may be great unknowns ahead of us, but together, I believe we can defeat the odds. Separate, we may be weaker than the demons, but when we pool our strengths together, they should fear us.¡±
¡°Whether it¡¯s for the empire, Parth, or the continent, let¡¯s win against these foul beasts, and return prosperity to these lands we call home!¡± Priscilla added seriously.
The eyes of everyone present shone with vigor and pride. They were the ones who were a part of something great. Greater than them as individuals, or as a race. Together they¡¯d go up against the cruel evils that lurk in the shadows, but excitement quivered through the air. For the world was their home, and they were far from willing to let these hellish beasts unleash their ravenous hunger upon their lands.
Chapter 33: Hollow Lands [1.0]
The group rode hastily across the sand with a billowing dust cloud following. Azhir rode front, and the others followed behind, letting the experienced warrior of the sand lead their journey toward the imperial lands. They left Parthus with the morning starlight behind their backs and headed toward the empire for the next step in their journey.
Priscilla rode in the back, watching over the group. The handful of people she entered the sand lands with had grown exponentially with the addition of the warriors; now, over fifty people joined her on the journey home.
The hanging starlight beat down on their group, an all-encompassing warmth that fueled their journey as the golden silhouette of Parthus dissipated behind them.
Priscilla looked at Azhir''s broad back as he led the group toward the Sunstone Pass. Parts of his body were still covered in bandages from his battles against the demon''s ambush. "Will you manage to hold out until we get to Blackthorn?" She asked the man.
"That''s right!" Jensen laughed. "That good-for-nothing brother of mine is unlikely to have made strong fighters yet, so having more allies will be a great reassurance."
"Against the evils of the world, we''re happy to help. The Matriarch''s enemies are our enemies, and her friends are our friends." Azhir stated.
"You''re exaggerating again, Jens." Priscilla scolded from the back. "I''m just a girl, like any other."
"Stupid," Vera uttered.
"Brute," Vorn echoed.
"He really is." Priscilla nodded.
"Oh, damn! Now they''ve even got the ice! What a chill!" Jensen laughed.
Hearing his comments, the girls couldn''t help but roll their eyes. The anxiousness of the unknown began to dissipate from the carefreeness of their conversation. Things were destined to be difficult, but they had each other''s backs, alleviating the weight that would otherwise burden their souls.
As they progressed further toward the empire, a strange sense of oppression spread through the air. Thick silence pervaded through the land as if every creature had vanished.
"Was it this quiet when we were coming?" Priscilla asked.
"Definitely not." The others replied.
"Wait here, Esteemed One. I''ll scout ahead." Azhir said before trotting off ahead.
After some time, Azhir returned with quickened gallops. "It''s terrible, come!"
"What''s the matter!?" They questioned, but they followed after the man who turned around and returned from where he came from.
It wasn''t long before they reached a village that lay slightly off the merchant''s trail, which led to the sand lands. The place was lifeless and silent, ominously so for a territory that should be brimming with people.
Azhir got off his horse and went further ahead. Within the village''s well at the center, a terrible stench wafted through the air, causing the faces of everyone present to tense and scowl. "They''re all dead." He said as he gazed down the well.
Priscilla joined him by the well and looked down. Mangled corpses filled the well. Their bodies were torn and ravaged, causing shock to be engraved into their faces. But the strangest of all was their emptied eye sockets.
"Those damned beasts," Priscilla scowled, striking her hand against the well''s brick lining.
"Their deaths are fresh," Azhir said. "It might be Banshee''s doing as she fled. Or there might be more of their kind nearby."
"Either way, we can''t let them get away with this," Priscilla said as her grip on the well clenched. "Let''s go, find these wretched fiends and put an end to them."
But as she spoke, rustling sounded from the well, causing everyone''s gaze to turn toward its depths.
The rotting bodies began writhing, the bloodied flesh moving against one another. Gurgling noises bubbled within their chests, and their limbs began creaking as bones jutted from their joints.
Blood trickled down Priscilla''s lip as she bit into it, coldness radiating from her gaze as she watched the changes below. She raised her hand and sparkled a blaze in her palm that she threw into the well, causing an erupting flame to rampage through the tight passage. The bodies shrieked and sizzled as the fire consumed them.
"They''re proliferating their seeds and turning people into more of their foot soldiers," Priscilla said. "Time is running out for the empire and the continent. We have to move."
"But... are you sure there wasn''t someone alive in there!?" One of the mercenaries asked.
"Definitely not," Priscilla said matter-of-factly. "Enough, there''ll be more casualties if we don''t hurry. Let''s go. Stick together!"
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
They raced through the sand, the oppressive silence weighing on their shoulders. As their group made their way through Sunstone Pass and into the empire''s lands, the same stench filled the air, causing widespread discomfort.
Bodies scattered across the merchant''s path. Some lay at the end of extended drag marks, while others seemingly collapsed into craters as if someone tossed them. The group rode with disgust, painting their faces. The demon''s grasp was becoming too blatant, and they had to stop it.
The further they went, the more the stench magnified. And the more barren the camps became, where even bodies became scarce. Their journey proved unfulfilling as no demons crossed their path, and finally, they neared a village a day away from Blackthorn to rest.
"This is ridiculous," Jensen huffed as he sat against a desolate house.
"I don''t understand how we haven''t found anything by now. It''s as if everyone vanished from existence." Vera said as she sulked down nearby.
Priscilla sighed and sat with the rest. "It''s a challenge. I don''t think it was Banshee alone that caused all of this. Their plans must be escalating if they''re getting so bold and acting so confidently."
"At this rate, we''ll be better off rushing toward Blackthorn as soon as the horses are rested. We must rush for the imperial city before it''s too late."
"Will we be able to truly make a difference?" Vorn asked. "Their numbers seem greater than what we''ve imagined. Won''t we just get swept up in their frenzied hordes?"
"We will be the difference, Vorn," Priscilla said. "If the empire''s damned already, then so be it. We will be the change that protects the unsullied people from the demon''s clutches."
"I''m tired of losing things, tired of making mistakes, and regretting what is yet to come. I won''t let the demons continue their onslaught without opposition."
"We believe in you, My Lady. If anyone can be the change in this war between races, it is you." Vorn replied, with her hand to her chest.
"The demons may have great numbers, but their insatiable hunger is a double-edged sword. They feed on the people and on their own. If we all come together against them, including the warriors of the empire who realize the threat lurking in their shadows, we will be much stronger." Azhir said.
"Yes, that''s one thing the demons lack. They follow orders, but their instincts still come out on top. Humans are much stronger when pushed to the brink. We will prevail. I believe that." Priscilla said as she gazed at the starlit sky. Once she spoke, her heart quivered as the markings engraved on her body subtly lit up beneath her flesh. Power surged through her veins as a balance formed between her desires and her previous apprehensions.
Priscilla was a wayward soul, always trying to survive but not knowing how to do so. Her goals were naive and simple. They merely supported her sanity in the periods between her death and returning to life, but they were not fuel for the soul. A person desperately craved goals to truly survive, a purpose that would guide them along their life and bring them to greater places.
For the wayward witch, the demon''s cruelty was that breaking point that gave her a concrete direction, which her soul pulled her toward.
"I''ve made up my mind. If father played a part in the demon''s return, I''ll stop him. I''ll become the duchess and take my rightful claim to the empire''s lands for the people''s sake." Priscilla uttered. "And if the empire itself has fallen and the imperial family is in their clutches, then I''ll reclaim that position as well."
"I won''t let the unknowns continue weighing on my choices. We will fight. And we will rise up. You and me, together." She smiled at her companions. "Some might call this rebellion, but considering what we''ve seen thus far, it seems reasonable enough, doesn''t it?"
Jensen laughed as he struck the building with his fist. "Damned right! That''s what I''m talking about, Princess. To hell with the empire and its flimsy titles when there''s man-eating creatures in every damn hole eager to pop out."
"The loyal men and women of Parthus will support you with whatever you decide, Esteemed One." Azhir nodded respectfully. "Such are the Matriarch''s wishes."
"Yes, we''re all with you." Vera and Vorn both agreed. "These beasts don''t deserve mercy. If they''ve infected the empire with their vileness, we must stop it."
Priscilla smiled and laughed. The feeling of being accepted despite the differences marking her was a relief that washed over her.
''Do you see this, Rin? The second chance I got because of you has blossomed into relationships I never thought possible,'' Priscilla thought with tears cradling the corners of her eyes.
She rubbed her eyes with the sleeve of her gown and inhaled deeply. "Come evening, we''ll head for Blackthorn. Remain vigilant, be careful, and let''s destroy these damned demons."
Meanwhile, while Priscilla and her group were journeying toward Blackthorn. Those residing in the town were assaulted by the mad emperor''s troops.
Clashes echoed across every street as the trained militia and mercenaries struck back against the imperial soldiers. The emperor''s men were starved for conflict and eager to accomplish great deeds for their leader. Ignoring that they were striking at their own people without so much as a second thought.
Jared clashed with one of the expedition knights leading the empire''s attack. His warhammer struck against the man''s gilded shield with a loud thud and bounced back, causing him to grunt. "You damned dogs, how can you obey that demented emperor''s orders!?" He raged through a grimace.
The knight ignored him and struck with his sword, impaling it toward Jared''s chest.
Jared lurched his body to the side, barely grazing the blade, before striking out with his foot and kicking at the off-balance knight. "Damn, silent bastard. You won''t win that easily. You have no idea whose territory you''ve invaded. Our leader isn''t someone any mere mortal can compete with."
"Are you talking about that fool Count Blackthorn? Foolish," The knight scoffed before striking again. Each attack aimed at Jared''s vital points without fault.
"You-" Jared''s words cut short as the blade grazed past his ribs, drawing a sliver of blood to run across his flesh. "Fine, enough talk. You don''t deserve it."
Jared lobbed his warhammer frantically, aiming it at the knight''s gaps. He repeatedly struck nothing but the knight''s shield, but the weight of his warhammer placed immense pressure on the knight. After dozens of strikes, the man''s wrist numbed as his grip on the shield loosened, and it clattered against the paved stones. Jared took advantage of this moment and heaved the hammer with all the force he could muster, slamming it into the knight''s temple and causing a deluge of blood to spray.
"Fucker, what now!?" Jared spat as the man''s bloodied body flung across the road and slammed into a building where several imperial soldiers clashed against some mercenaries.
The knight gurgled and moaned. His hoarse voice clawing against the eardrums of everyone present. The half-dead man pushed himself up, and his head turned at an inhumane angle toward Jared as a sinister grin tugged at his bloodied lips.
Chapter 34: Exterminating Swarms [1.0]
Priscilla''s group reached Blackthorn''s gates full of vigor, but as they saw the entrance''s ransacked state, worry struck them, and they rushed in. The sight of severed limbs and bodies littering the streets sickened them as they moved toward the inner area.
The town square was a whirlwind of disaster. Shrieks and steel slammed against the stalwart buildings, echoing with dismay. Rubble piled up atop lifeless bodies and severed limbs, their cold blood seeping into the soil beneath the cobbled streets.
From within the imperial ranks, flesh ripped and tore as grotesque aberrations clawed out from the human mask that disguised them, and they attacked with excited hisses. The hungering creatures slammed mercenary and soldier alike against cold stone walls, pressing them against it with bared, snarling fangs aimed at their throats.
"What is this evil!?" Some of the soldiers cried out, their voices choked with disbelief.
"You''ve all been fooled by demons! They''ve infested the empire from the top down, polluting it with their hateful touch." One of the mercenaries shouted. His hands slick with blood and sweat as he pushed back against his attacker.
Pale-faced men glanced at one another as desperation ran down their backs, mingling with sweat. Seeing the town''s state, something they caused with their hands and the transformed monsters they called comrades, mixed emotions swam through them.
The largest of the demons fought against Jared, battering him through a building''s already feeble wall and causing it to crumble. Jared grunted as the stone pressed against his back, but he endured and struck back against the beast, sending it crashing against the ground. "Don''t let up! We can''t let these bastards destroy everything we''ve been working toward. Until the countess returns, fight back!" Jared shouted in a desperate attempt to raise morale.
One thing nobody could say about the Ellis Empire was that its soldiers were cowards. Despite their conflicted thoughts and confusion, having seen the bravery fueling these people who lived far from the empire''s main cities, the soldiers couldn''t help but get inspired.
"Protect the people! Absolve your guilt through action!" One of the higher-ranked imperial''s commanded. "There''s no place for these vile abominations within our homeland! Purge them all!"
The demon picked himself off the ground and sneered at the mortal''s arrogant words. He howled, causing a buzzing sound to fill the town and darkness to shroud the sky. Shademauls unfurled their wings and dived into the square with pained screeches rippling through the masses.
As they dove into the crowds, the bigger Shademauls lifted the powerless into the air, tearing them limb from limb before anyone could stop them. Blood rained down upon the square, creating a nauseating stench to fill the area. But the creature''s ruthless act also stoked the flames of the humans'' fury.
From afar, Priscilla''s group also saw the deluge of Shademauls flooding the evening sky. Priscilla leaped off her steed and rose into the air. "Follow behind, I''m going ahead." She said as the wind pushed her toward the square faster than the horses could keep up with.
Priscilla reached the town square like a winter breeze. She hovered in the sky, witnessing the devastating state below. The bloodied streets and the desperate clashes as her people fought against the seemingly endless swarms of demonic creatures.
Jared''s voice cut through the night, loud and proud as he spoke, "Don''t give up! Fight until the countess returns. The empire has yet to fall. Hope remains as long as we endure!"
The mercenaries staying in Blackthorn and the folks trained by Jared roared in agreement, throwing themselves at the bitter battle before them. For the imperial soldiers, it was a different story. They had no understanding of this countess or why they should care, but despite that, they gritted their teeth and fought back for survival''s sake.
Priscilla smiled up above, "There''s nothing to worry about. We''re back now. Leave the rest to us," She said as her body began to glow with power. Her voice was calm, but it spread down, causing the battles to pause as many turned their heads upward.
The main demon hissed as he saw the woman above. The power surging from her terrified him as familiar memories of the past swam through his mind. He shrieked, causing the Shademauls to swarm toward Priscilla''s location en masse. Thousands of them shrouding the very sky with their unruly presence.
"Be careful!" Jared shouted as he rushed toward the demon, but Priscilla merely laughed.
The markings on her body glowed with a warm light that bathed the town beneath her. Flames roiled from her hands, and she attacked the Shademauls. The creatures hated the light, and fire was merely one type of light in their minds. Seeing the woman''s searing blaze, the Shademauls frenzied and rushed at her with mindlessness.
Flames erupted like a swelling tide that washed over the creatures. And as they came, they vanished into ash that drifted in the wind just the same.
Priscilla''s swift disposal of the beasts caused the demons below to howl frantically, attempting to flee. Jared struck at the main beast, halting his steps. At the same time, Jensen and the rest arrived, turning the battle into a one-sided extermination.
"You bastard, it took you long enough to return!" Jared said toward Jensen with a smile across his face.
"Save it. We were saving the continent! It takes time to run across the damn place." Jensen retorted as he slammed his waraxe across a demon''s fleshy torso.
Another demon lunged at Jensen from behind, but an arrow struck it square in the back of the head, causing it to tumble. Jensen reacted and turned, slamming his axe down atop the creature''s head. "Thanks, Vera." He said as he flung the blood off his axe.
This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
The imperial soldiers gawked as they fought back against their own demons. Seeing these people wreaked havoc on their already conflicted understanding. "Don''t allow them to outshine the empire''s brave!" One of the soldiers shouted as he bore down upon the closest demon.
Priscilla lowered herself from the sky with an expectant gaze as her people and the empire''s soldiers culled the town of the demon''s presence. This is good. She thought with a smile across her face. Against these plague-like evils, humanity stood a chance when united.
As the last demons fell under the blade of hope. The people rejoiced and cheered, thrusting their blades and fists into the air.
"These vermin ain''t that dangerous!" Jared arrogantly spat as he kicked the demon''s corpse away from himself.
"You merely got attacked by some trash, Jare." Jensen retorted. "We went against some insane creatures while traveling to the sand kingdom. Well, our Lady mostly did, but still. You would be shocked at some of these vicious monsters."
"What!?" The imperial soldiers gasped. "There''s worse creatures out there?"
"There is," Priscilla spoke as she approached the people. Her clear blue eyes shone as she gazed across them. "What you''ve seen thus far are mere foot soldiers in a grand army of corruption."
"There''s a war brewing in the empire, and now you''ve found yourself at a crossroads. You can flee and attempt to protect your loved ones. You can cower and attempt to gain some modicum of acceptance from the demons. Or you can join us and fight."
"Think about it for now," Priscilla said before turning to Jensen and the others. "The rest of you, there''s work to be done. Check on the survivors, clear up the casualties, and toss these scum onto a pile to be burned." Her command rang across the town, crisp and clear for all to hear.
Everyone worked into the night and into the starlit morning. Priscilla burned the demons, turning their worthless flesh and bone into ash to blow in the wind. While those who could be saved were saved, and those who couldn''t were gathered for burial.
As the starlit sky hung overhead, embracing the land in its warmth. Tears and sobs broke through. Cold corpses sunk embraced by the lifeless ground, never to be seen again. Their families cried out for the injustice. There were so many things they still yearned for, but they knew this would be the only chance they''d get to let their emotions swell.
Priscilla stood at the back, watching over and aiding the entire process. She moved the soil and buried the people with her own hands. It was the least she could do for those who fought against the odds, believing in her name and claim.
"Today, we mourn for those valiant souls unjustly taken by a demon''s grasp. But tomorrow, we fight back and rain fire upon their wretched existence." Priscilla spoke once all of the people were covered in soil. "Those of you who cannot fight, worry not, for we shall avenge your loved ones, no matter what."
"Yes, Countess Valentine!" Several spoke, cheering Priscilla''s benevolence.
"We''ll oblige, My Lady!" Many others agreed. Nodding with fervent gazes.
If the demons were a terrifying evil perched atop their shoulders. Then Priscilla herself was like a divine entity shining upon them and giving them hope.
Priscilla left the funeral with Jensen and the others, alongside many of the imperial soldiers who were ready to speak with her.
"Back there... when they said Countess Valentine, were they referring to the Valentine ducal house?" One of the soldiers asked.
"That''s right," Priscilla replied flatly. "Duke Valentine is my father."
"That... can''t be! His only heir was executed for wi-" The soldier choked down the words as he recalled the might the woman had shown.
"Witchcraft," Priscilla said with a smile. "Yes, there was that. I still need to meet with my father about that. It left a pretty nasty scar that has yet to heal."
"But, back then, I had no power, magic or witchcraft. It was one of the demon''s ploys to set their schemes into motion. One of those creatures we killed confessed they had murdered more than a thousand children for their plans."
"Then-" The soldier muttered, trembling as he recalled many things before they set off on their missions. "Is Duke Valentine one of the demons? Or involved with them?" He cried out with widened eyes.
"I don''t know yet," Priscilla honestly replied. "Everything that happened back then was too sudden and confusing. And I was too foolish to understand the intricacies involved."
"He might be, or perhaps he has his own ulterior motives. Whatever the case is, I must speak with him before it''s too late."
"No, wait... This is terrible!" The soldier blurted. "Countess or Duchess- You don''t know this, but the emperor has gone mad! He''s struck fear into the hearts of the people and commanded us to fend against treasonous foes. That''s why we came this far to Blackthorn! Even now, many clamor for Duke Valentine to return to the imperial city and strike his brother down to free them. If he''s truly one of the demons, then it''s a disaster waiting to happen!"
"What?" Priscilla said, eyes widening at the reveal.
"Holy- We''re doomed!" Jared muttered in disbelief.
Jensen slapped him on the head. "Relax, we have Priscilla on our side."
"I don''t know, Jens, this is major news. If my father becomes the new emperor and wins the people''s hearts, it''ll be a nightmare to make them aware of the demons." Priscilla said. "We must make haste toward the imperial city. If the emperor''s gone mad, he must be a puppet under a demon''s control. We can''t let them have their way."
"Jens, make preparations! Split the warriors and mercenaries into two groups: those who will protect the town while we''re gone and those who will join us." Priscilla commanded. "And you- have you made your choices? Will you join us, flee, or pray?" She asked the imperial soldiers.
"We greet the future owner of the empire!" One of the soldiers knelt before Priscilla. "If the emperor is doomed and the duke a traitor, the empire only has you now."
Priscilla trembled, shock flooding her yet again. "What do you mean? What of the emperor''s children? What of the imperial family''s bloodline?"
"They''re all dead already..." The soldier replied with a chilling tone. "Accused of treason and heresy."
"Dammit. Now, we really must make haste. The demons'' plans are speeding up." Priscilla muttered with pain coursing through her head. "Go, Jens! Time is running out."
"Yes, My Lady!" Jensen replied and rushed off.
It was only a matter of time before the bells of war tolled for the empire, and now it was the time that everyone had to do their part for survival''s sake.
Chapter 35: Journey of a Thousand Miles [1.0]
Priscilla rested in a chamber with Hallie and Bianca present. Little Bianca sat in Priscilla''s lap and rocked playfully, eliciting nothing but smiles from the two women.
"Must you leave so soon?" Hallie asked as she placed a plate of pastries in front of Priscilla.
"Mhm," Priscilla muffled a reply through the pastry.
"Time''s running out, and if we delay, there''s no telling what the demons will accomplish." She added once she finished the pastry in her hand. "Everyone here should be safe, which is reassuring. The people from the sand lands won''t need terribly long to begin their journey here, and that''ll offer us a better chance against surprise attacks."
"True," Hallie said. "Fortunately, they seem easy to talk to. It''s a miracle they agreed to work together after all the abuse they''ve received from the empire, but I suppose a common enemy resolves all hatred."
"When people are far from one another, it''s a simple matter to paint them as the demon at your threshold," Priscilla said, shrugging together with Bianca.
Hallie laughed, "Are you two having fun over there?"
"A little bit," Priscilla replied, smiling as Bianca bobbed in her lap, reaching for a snowflake butterfly that weaved through her fingers.
"Are you feeling nervous?" Hallie asked, her sharp instincts sensing the truth beneath the surface.
"A little bit." Priscilla nodded silently.
"It''s just."¡ª"I don''t know what to expect concerning my father and his actions. I hate him. And the fact he abandoned me, but I also don''t understand him. Was it all a ploy because of the demons? Or was it something else? I need to know. I want to know. But it does worry me."
"Uncertainty is always a burden on the mind, but after everything you''ve been through, it''s not something you can let stop you," Hallie reassured. "Answers need to be sought out, and the opportunity for that lays before you. And, no matter his reasoning, the man still hurt you like no parent should. That alone is worth getting to the bottom of."
"You''re right, Hall," Priscilla nodded. The snowy butterfly burst into a light rain of particles, eliciting carefree giggles from Bianca in her lap. "Admittedly, there''s more pressing matters. But, while we''re already heading toward the imperial city, meeting with my father will definitely happen."
Priscilla''s gaze firmed as the thought of the man hovered before her eyes, a figment of her memories and the multitude of questions she had for him. Their time would come, and despite not knowing how the encounter would go, she eagerly anticipated it.
The door swung open, and Jensen and Jared trudged in with weariness plastered across their faces. They slunk into chairs and let out deep sighs as they made themselves comfortable.
Bianca squirmed off Priscilla''s lap and wobbled over to Jensen, jumping atop the tired man''s lap. "Papa!" She warbled like an excited chick, nesting into Jensen''s chest.
"Oh, is that my bear cub? Come here," Jensen chuckled as he ruffled the girl''s hair, turning it into a bird''s nest. "Did you miss papa? Being a good girl for Mama?"
Priscilla watched with a grin stretched across her face. She truly admired their kinship despite the uncertainties plaguing the entire continent. It was how a family should be. They could laugh and play freely and weren''t burdened by ploys and scandals.
After some time passed, Priscilla asked, "Has everything been prepared for our departure?"
Jensen squished Bianca close and smiled, turning to Priscilla, "Yeah, it''s all sorted. There''ll be three hundred men in town, with another two hundred around the perimeter. It should be more than enough to deal with uncertainties until the warriors from Parth come."
"There''s also another two hundred that''ll join our main force and the warriors that came along. Some of them have friends and family in the villages and townlets that dot the territories until we reach the imperial city, so we''re hoping to use those connections to bolster our forces further by the time arrive."
"Very well," Priscilla nodded, rapping her finger against the desk in thought. "We have to be swift and precise, and more than anything convincing to get the support of the empire''s civilians."
"They must be aware of the threats surrounding them," Priscilla said. "I know! Chain up a few of the corpses we''ve yet to burn. If they see the demons in the flesh, they should find the situation more believable."
"That''s not a problem, My Lady. We''ve got a few of them put to the side already. Some medics were curious about what makes them function and wanted to run some experiments. But it won''t hurt them to lose a few samples." Jensen said.
"I''ll go and grab them before the buggers are full of holes and missing limbs," Jared muttered, lifting himself from the chair with a grunt.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
The plans proceeded over the next few days. Everyone had their strengths and tasks, and the townsfolk moved with one heart. Setting up a big journey for so many people wasn''t a simple matter, but together, they were unstoppable.
Starlight rose and fell, and the tides of impending battle weighed upon everyone. Many backs were drenched in sweat, but everyone fulfilled their tasks until finally, the time for departure arrived.
Priscilla stood before hundreds of men and women who bore expectant gazes onto her face. Mercenaries, warriors, and the brave sat atop steeds to the side, awaiting the trek onward. While their families stood in the center, reluctant to say goodbye, brows furrowed with the unknown reality ahead of them. They looked toward Priscilla as one would look toward a mother during a thunderstorm, frightened, worried, and wanting reassurance.
I know," Priscilla spoke, a regal air of nobility fluttering around her, one that could never be hidden. "You''re scared and worried. Frantically seeking answers to questions that have no answers to be told. And I know you wish me to give you those answers, but I cannot."
"But that does not mean that things are hopeless. No, what I can tell you is that we will fight. We will endure these trying times and come out on top!" Priscilla said, the commanding air around her spreading across the town. "We leave, outnumbered and scared, but I tell you now; we will return victorious!"
"Victory!" Many cheered.
"We believe in the Divine One!" Others shouted.
"Praise the Duchess!" Another added with fervor, his voice booming loudly from the back.
"We''ll return victorious! Flay the demons and offer their heads to all those that have perished at their claws!" Jensen roared, thrusting his waraxe into the sky.
"Damned dogs will learn to fear us! Fear the future Empress Valentine!" Jared added, pumping his warhammer vigorously into the air with a boisterous laugh.
"Empress Valentine!"
"Empress Valentine!"
Their cheers hit a zealous peak as the words slammed against the town, an audible uprising of emotion that flooded into every nook and cranny. Humans needed belief. They needed a symbol they could follow in the darkest times, like a starry beacon shining from above. And Priscilla had become that beacon in Blackthorn.
"Let us go! Onward to the heart of the empire!" Priscilla commanded, climbing onto her steed and galloping away.
The others followed. Their hoofsteps thundering out of the city like a brewing storm that raged toward the empire, a proverbial arrow on a flight path to its target.
Gusts of wind caressed their faces, propelling them on a path of questionable return. The steeds pushed through with confidence, hooves thudding against the firm soil that blanketed the path beyond the town. Behind them, Blackthorn faded into obscurity, gone with the wind.
Priscilla turned back and sighed. "They should have enough reassurance now to face whatever''s to come. All we can do is pray for the best and focus on what''s to come."
"That''s right, but they''ll be fine. We''ll all be fine in the end, have faith, Pris!" Jensen added with a chuckle.
As their journey progressed, they went through several of the smaller towns and villages bordering Blackthorn. The residents had mostly been evacuated to Blackthorn beforehand, but now even those stubborn and unwilling to move had vanished, leaving the area an eerie wasteland devoid of life.
Meanwhile, in another location far south, Duke Valentine began his journey to the empire at the same time as the people of Blackthorn.
He sat leisurely at the back of a carriage, his thick coat unbuttoned as Maxine nestled close to him. His gaze drifted outside the carriage window into distant lands and thoughts.
A thick floral perfume scent wafted into his nostrils as Maxine leaned in, her heavy chest pressing against his arm. She looked with a doe-eyed stare that burned a hole in Valentine''s back, causing him to stir and turn to the woman.
"What''s wrong, Maxy?" Valentine asked. His voice tinged with a hollow droll that lay beneath the caring facade.
"When the world is at our fingertips, what should we do afterward, darling?" She asked sweetly, her voice laced with temptation. "We should visit my homeland! You''d love the sights and smells of foreign lands, those untouched by the empire''s filth!"
Valentine laughed, a cold and firm laugh that shook the carriage, "Should you talk of the empire''s filth when you''re sitting beside the future emperor?" He paused momentarily, rapping his finger atop the window''s sill, "But you are right, I should visit your homeland. There''s much a monarch can do in foreign lands to strike a balance."
"You''ve been so serious since the girl died, my love. You need to move past it!" Maxine said, her lips pressing against Valentine''s ear. "It was a must for our plans to progress, and you know it. And why worry when we can simply create more seeds between us."
Maxine arched her back and moved her leg close to Valentine''s thigh, letting the slit on her gown part slightly, revealing her long bare thigh as it glistened in the carriage.
Valentine eyed her with mixed emotions across his face before smiling and pushing her down onto the soft cushion-lined seat. "Should we do that?"
After some time, the carriage pushed onward, passing through the southern lands. From the sides, crimson liquid trickled down, leaving an ominous trail as silence permeated the surroundings.
Duke Valentine crossed his legs within, rapping his fingers against the window sill, deep in thought. He remained obliviously unbothered by the pooling blood and the desiccated wretch curled on the carriage''s floor. Its beady blackened eyes widened in shock, and the veinous shriveled, leathery wings lining its ashen flesh limp.
Within Valentine''s palm, an eyeball innocently rolled, and a smile caressed his cheeks. Did you sisters think I was such a foolhardy individual to not have any backups? He lifted the eye to his face, peering into it as a scene reflected into his mind. Beatrice previously talked with her sister about betrayals running so deep, unaware of the true depths of their connection.
"My foolish little brother, if only you hadn''t fallen prey to such foul-minded wicked creatures." Valentine lamented as his gaze spread into the distance once more. "The world could burn, and it wouldn''t fix their treacherous acts."
Valentine turned to the seat opposite him where a thick blade lay flat, emblazoned in gold and obsidian, with a ruby-encrusted hilt. It took several years to craft it, painstaking effort, and a meticulous search for materials. All for the sake of stabbing it into the ''emperor''s'' heart. Long live the emperor! He thought, a chuckle escaping his lips.